Over the past twenty years, I have written a series of books about my apprentice ship with a Mexican Yaqui Indian sorcerer, don Juan Matus. I have explained in t hose books that he taught me sorcery, but not as we understand sorcery in the co ntext of our daily world the use of supernatural powers over others, or the call ing of spirits through charms, spells, or rituals to produce supernatural effect s. For don Juan, sorcery was the act of embodying some specialized theoretical a nd practical premises about the nature and role of perception in molding the uni verse around us. Following don Juan's suggestion, I have refrained from using shamanism, a catego ry proper to anthropology, to classify his knowledge. I have called it all along what he himself called it sorcery. On examination, however, I realized that cal ling it sorcery obscures even more the already obscure phenomena he presented to me in his teachings. In anthropological works, shamanism is described as a belief system of some nati ve people of northern Asia - prevailing also among certain native North American Indian tribes - which maintains that an unseen world of ancestral spiritual for ces, good and evil, is pervasive around us and that these spiritual forces can b e summoned or controlled through the acts of practitioners, who are the intermed iaries between the natural and supernatural realms. Don Juan was indeed an intermediary between the natural world of everyday life a nd an unseen world, which he called not the supernatural but the second attentio n. His role as a teacher was to make this configuration accessible to me. I have described in my previous work his teaching methods to this effect, as well as t he sorcery arts he made me practice, the most important of which is called the a rt of dreaming. Don Juan contended that our world, which we believe to be unique and absolute, i s only one in a cluster of consecutive worlds, arranged like the layers of an on ion. He asserted that even though we have been energetically conditioned to perc eive solely our world, we still have the capability of entering into those other realms, which are as real, unique, absolute, and engulfing as our own world is. Don Juan explained to me that, for us to perceive those other realms, not only d o we have to covet them but we need to have sufficient energy to seize them. The ir existence is constant and independent of our awareness, he said, but their in accessibility is entirely a consequence of our energetic conditioning. In other words, simply and solely because of that conditioning, we are compelled to assum e that the world of daily life is the one and only possible world. Believing that our energetic conditioning is correctable, don Juan stated that s orcerers of ancient times developed a set of practices designed to recondition o ur energetic capabilities to perceive. They called this set of practices the art of dreaming. With the perspective time gives, I now realize that the most fitting statement d

on Juan made about dreaming was to call it the "gateway to infinity." I remarked , at the time he said it, that the metaphor had no meaning to me. "Let's then do away with metaphors," he conceded. "Let's say that dreaming is th e sorcerers' practical way of putting ordinary dreams to use." "But how can ordinary dreams be put to use?" I asked. "We always get tricked by words," he said. "In my own case, my teacher attempted to describe dreaming to me by saying that it is the way sorcerers say good nigh t to the world. He was, of course, tailoring his description to fit my mentality . I'm doing the same with you." On another occasion don Juan said to me, "Dreaming can only be experienced. Drea ming is not just having dreams; neither is it daydreaming or wishing or imaginin g. Through dreaming we can perceive other worlds, which we can certainly describ e, but we can't describe what makes us perceive them. Yet we can feel how dreami ng opens up those other realms. Dreaming seems to be a sensation - a process in our bodies, an awareness in our minds." In the course of his general teachings, don Juan thoroughly explained to me the principles, rationales, and practices of the art of dreaming. His instruction wa s divided into two parts. One was about dreaming procedures, the other about the purely abstract explanations of these procedures. His teaching method was an in terplay between enticing my intellectual curiosity with the abstract principles of dreaming and guiding me to seek an outlet in its practices. I have already described all this in as much detail as I was able to. And I have also described the sorcerers' milieu in which don Juan placed me in order to te ach me his arts. My interaction in this milieu was of special interest to me bec ause it took place exclusively in the second attention. I interacted there with the ten women and five men who were don Juan's sorcerer companions and with the four young men and the four young women who were his apprentices. Don Juan gathered them immediately after I came into his world. He made it clear to me that they formed a traditional sorcerers' group - a replica of his own pa rty - and that I was supposed to lead them. However, working with me he realized that I was different than he expected. He explained that difference in terms of an energy configuration seen only by sorcerers instead of having four compartme nts of energy, as he himself had, I had only three. Such a configuration, which he had mistakenly hoped was a correctable flaw, made me so completely inadequate for interacting with or leading those eight apprentices that it becam e imperative for don Juan to gather another group of people more akin to my ener getic structure. I have written extensively about those events. Yet I have never mentioned the se cond group of apprentices; don Juan did not permit me to do so. He argued that t hey were exclusively in my field and that the agreement I had with him was to wr ite about his field, not mine. The second group of apprentices was extremely compact. It had only three members a dreamer, Florinda Donner-Grau; a stalker, Taisha Abelar; and a nagual woman, Carol Tiggs. We interacted with one another solely in the second attention. In the world of e veryday life, we did not have even a vague notion of one another. In terms of ou r relationship with don Juan, however, there was no vagueness; he put enormous e ffort into training all of us equally. Nevertheless, toward the end, when don Ju an's time was about to finish, the psychological pressure of his departure start

ed to collapse the rigid boundaries of the second attention. The result was that our interaction began to lapse into the world of everyday affairs, and we met, seemingly for the first time. None of us, consciously, knew about our deep and arduous interaction in the seco nd attention. Since all of us were involved in academic studies, we ended up mor e than shocked when we found out we had met before. This was and still is, of co urse, intellectually inadmissible to us, yet we know that it was thoroughly with in our experience. We have been left, therefore, with the disquieting knowledge that the human psyche is infinitely more complex than our mundane or academic re asoning had led us to believe. Once we asked don Juan, in unison, to shed light on our predicament. He said tha t he had two explanatory options. One was to cater to our hurt rationality and p atch it up, saying that the second attention is a state of awareness as illusory as elephants flying in the sky and that everything we thought we had experience d in that state was simply a product of hypnotic suggestions. The other option w as to explain it the way sorcerer ''dreamers understand it as an energetic confi guration of aware-ness. During the fulfillment of my dreaming tasks, however, the ' barrier of the secon d attention remained unchanged. Every ill;' time I entered into dreaming, I also entered into the second attention, and waking up from dreaming did not necessar ily 1 mean I had left the second attention. For years I could remember only bits of my dreaming experiences. The bulk of what I did was energetically unavailabl e to me. It took me fifteen years of uninterrupted work, from 1973 to 1988, to s tore enough energy to rearrange everything linearly in my mind. I remembered the n sequences upon sequences of dreaming events, and I was able to fill in, at las t, some seeming lapses of memory. In this manner I captured the inherent continu ity of don Juan's lessons in the art of dreaming, a continuity that had been los t to me because of his making me weave between the awareness of our everyday lif e and the awareness of the second attention. This work is a result of that rearr angement. All this brings me to the final part of my statement the reason for writing this book. Being in possession of most of the pieces of don Juan's lessons in the ar t of dreaming, I would like to explain, in a future work, the current position a nd interest of his last four students Florinda Donner-Grau, Taisha Abelar, Carol Tiggs, and myself. But before I describe and explain the results of don Juan's guidance and influence on us, I must review, in light of what I know now, the pa rts of don Juan's lessons in dreaming to which I did not have access before. The definitive reason for this work, however, was given by Carol Tiggs. Her beli ef is that explaining the world that don Juan made us inherit is the ultimate ex pression of our gratitude to him and our commitment to his quest.





Don Juan stressed, time and time again, that everything he was teaching me had b een envisioned and worked out by men he referred to as sorcerers of antiquity. H e made it very clear that there was a profound distinction between those sorcere rs and the sorcerers of modern times. He categorized sorcerers of antiquity as m en who existed in Mexico perhaps thousands of years before the Spanish Conquest, men whose greatest accomplishment had been to build the structures of sorcery, emphasizing practicality and concreteness. He rendered them as men who were bril liant but lacking in wisdom. Modern sorcerers, by contrast, don Juan portrayed a

s men renowned for their sound minds and their capacity to rectify the course of sorcery if they deemed it necessary. Don Juan explained to me that the sorcery premises pertinent to dreaming were na turally envisioned and developed by sorcerers of antiquity. Out of necessity - f or those premises are key in explaining and understanding dreaming - I again hav e to write about and discuss them. The major part of this book is, therefore, a reintroduction and amplification of what I have presented in my previous works. During one of our conversations, don Juan stated that, in order to appreciate th e position of dreamers and dreaming, one has to understand the struggle of moder n-day sorcerers to steer sorcery away from concreteness toward the abstract. "What do you call concreteness, don Juan?" I asked. "The practical part of sorcery," he said. "The obsessive fixation of the mind on practices and techniques, the unwarranted influence over people. All of these w ere in the realm of the sorcerers of the past." "And what do you call the abstract?" "The search for freedom, freedom to perceive, without obsessions, all that's hum anly possible. I say that present-day sorcerers seek the abstract because they s eek freedom; they have no interest in concrete gains. There are no social functi ons for them, as there were for the sorcerers of the past. So you'll never catch them being the official seers or the sorcerers in residence' "Do you mean, don Juan, that the past has no value to modern-day sorcerers?" "It certainly has value. It's the taste of that past which we don't like. I pers onally detest the darkness and morbidity of the mind. I like the immensity of th ought. However, regardless of my likes and dislikes, I have to give due credit t o the sorcerers of antiquity, for they were the first to find out and do everyth ing we know and do today. Don Juan explained that their most important attainmen t was to perceive the energetic essence of things. This insight was of such impo rtance that it was turned into the basic premise of sorcery. Nowadays, after lif elong discipline and training, sorcerers do acquire the capacity to perceive the essence of things, a capacity they call seeing. "What would it mean to me to perceive the energetic essence of things?" I once a sked don Juan. "It would mean that you perceive energy directly," he replied. "By separating th e social part of perception, you'll perceive the essence of everything. Whatever we are perceiving is energy, but since we can't directly perceive energy, we pr ocess our perception to fit a mold. This mold is the social part of perception, which you have to separate." "Why do I have to separate it?" "Because it deliberately reduces the scope of what can be perceived and makes us believe that the mold into which we fit our perception is all that exists. I am convinced that for man to survive now, his perception must change at its social base." "What is this social base of perception, don Juan?" "The physical certainty that the world is made of concrete objects. I call this a social base because a serious and fierce effort is put out by everybody to gui de us to perceive the world the way we do."

"How then should we perceive the world?" "Everything is energy. The whole universe is energy. The social base of our perc eption should be the physical certainty that energy is all there is. A mighty ef fort should be made to guide us to perceive energy as energy. Then we would have both alternatives at our fingertips." "Is it possible to train people in such a fashion?" I asked. Don Juan replied that it was possible and that this was precisely what he was do ing with me and his other apprentices. He was teaching us a new way of perceivin g, first, by making us realize we process our perception to fit a mold and, seco nd, by fiercely guiding us to perceive energy directly. He assured me that this method was very much like the one used to teach us to perceive the world of dail y affairs. Don Juan's conception was that our entrapment in processing our perception to fi t a social mold loses its power when we realize we have accepted this mold, as a n inheritance from our ancestors, without bothering to examine it. "To perceive a world of hard objects that had either a positive or a negative va lue must have been utterly necessary for our ancestors' survival," don Juan said . "After ages of perceiving in such a manner, we are now forced to believe that the world is made up of objects." "I can't conceive the world in any other way, don Juan," I complained. "It is un questionably a world of objects. To prove it, all we have to do is bump into the m." "Of course it's a world of objects. We are not arguing that." "What are you saying then?" "I am saying that this is first a world of energy; then it's a world of objects. If we don't start with the premise that it is a world of energy, we'll never be able to perceive energy directly. We'll always be stopped by the physical certa inty of what you've just pointed out the hardness of objects." His argument was extremely mystifying to me. In those days, my refuse to consider any way to understand the world except the was familiar. Don Juan's claims and the points he struggled to dish propositions that I could not accept but could not refuse mind would simply one with which I raise were outlan either.

"Our way of perceiving is a predator's way," he said to me on one occasion. "A v ery efficient manner of appraising and classifying food and danger. But this is not the only way we are able to perceive. There is another mode, the one I am fa miliarizing you with the act of perceiving the essence of everything, energy its elf, directly. "To perceive the essence of everything will make us understand, classify, and de scribe the world in entirely new, more exciting, more sophisticated terms." This was don Juan's claim. And the more sophisticated terms to which he was alluding were those he had been taught by his predecessors, terms that correspond to sor cery truths, which have no rational foundation and no relation whatsoever to the facts of our daily world but which are self-evident truths for the sorcerers wh o perceive energy directly and see the essence of everything. For such sorcerers, the most significant act of sorcery is to see the essence of the universe. Don Juan's version was that the sorcerers of antiquity, the first

ones to see the essence of the universe, described it in the best manner. They said that the essence of the universe resembles incandescent threads stretched i nto infinity in every conceivable direction, luminous filaments that are conscio us of themselves in ways impossible for the human mind to comprehend. From seeing the essence of the universe, the sorcerers of antiquity went on to s ee the energy essence of human beings. Don Juan stated that they depicted human beings as bright shapes that resembled giant eggs and called them luminous eggs. "When sorcerers see a human being," don Juan said, "they see a giant, luminous s hape that floats, making, as it moves, a deep furrow in the energy of the earth, just as if the luminous shape had a taproot that was dragging." Don Juan had the impression that our energy shape keeps on changing through time . He said that every seer he knew, himself included, saw that human beings are s haped more like balls or even tombstones than eggs. But, once in a while, and fo r no reason known to them, sorcerers see a person whose energy is shaped like an egg. Don Juan suggested that people who are egglike in shape today are more aki n to people of ancient times. In the course of his teachings, don Juan repeatedly discussed and explained what he considered the decisive finding of the sorcerers of antiquity. He called it the crucial feature of human beings as luminous balls a round spot of intense br illiance, the size of a tennis ball, permanently lodged inside the luminous ball , flush with its surface, about two feet back from the crest of a person's right shoulder blade. Since I had trouble visualizing he explained that the luminous e spot of intense brilliance is ted on a place at the height of on's back. He said that the old eing what it does. this the first time don Juan described it to me, ball is much larger than the human body, that th part of this ball of energy, and that it is loca the shoulder blades, an arm's length from a pers sorcerers named it the assemblage point after se

"What does the assemblage point do?" I asked. "It makes us perceive," he replied . "The old sorcerers saw that, in human beings, perception is assembled there, o n that point. Seeing that all living beings have such a point of brilliance, the old sorcerers surmised that perception in general must take place on that spot, in whatever pertinent manner." "What did the old sorcerers see that made them conclude that perception takes pl ace on the assemblage point?" I asked. He answered that, first, they saw that out of the millions of the universe's lum inous energy filaments passing through the entire luminous ball, only a small nu mber pass directly through the assemblage point, as should be expected since it is small in comparison with the whole. Next, they saw that a spherical extra glow, slightly bigger than the assemblage point, always surrounds it, greatly intensifying the luminosity of the filaments passing directly through that glow. Finally, they saw two things. One, that the assemblage points of human beings ca n dislodge themselves from the spot where they are usually located. And, two, th at when the assemblage point is on its habitual position, perception and awarene ss seem to be normal, judging by the normal behavior of the subjects being obser ved. But when their assemblage points and surrounding glowing spheres are on a d ifferent position than the habitual one, their unusual behavior seems to be the proof that their awareness is different, that they are perceiving in an unfamili ar manner.

The conclusion the old sorcerers drew from all this was that the greater the dis placement of the assemblage point from its customary position, the more unusual the consequent behavior and, evidently, the consequent awareness and perception. "Notice that when I talk about seeing, I always say 'having the appearance of or 'seemed like" don Juan warned me. "Everything one sees is so unique that there is no way to talk about it except by comparing it to something known to us." He said that the most adequate example of this difficulty was the way sorcerers talk about the assemblage point and the glow that surrounds it. They describe th em as brightness, yet it cannot be brightness, because seers see them without th eir eyes. They have to fill out the difference, however, and say that the assemb lage point is a spot of light and that around it there is a halo, a glow. Don Ju an pointed out that we are so visual, so ruled by our predator's perception, tha t everything we see must be rendered in terms of what the predator's eye normall y sees. After seeing what the assemblage point and its surrounding glow seemed to be doi ng, don Juan said that the old sorcerers advanced an explanation. They proposed that in human beings the assemblage point, by focusing its glowing sphere on the universe's filaments of energy that pass directly through it, automatically and without premeditation assembles those filaments into a steady perception of the world. "How are those filaments you talk about assembled into a steady perception of th e world?" I asked. "No one can possibly know that," he emphatically replied. "Sorcerers see the mov ement of energy, but just seeing the movement of energy cannot tell them how or why energy moves." Don Juan stated that, seeing that millions of conscious energy filaments pass th rough the assemblage point, the old sorcerers postulated that in passing through it they come together, amassed by the glow that surrounds it. After seeing that the glow is extremely dim in people who have been rendered unconscious or are a bout to die, and that it is totally absent from corpses, they were convinced tha t this glow is awareness. "How about the assemblage point? Is it absent from a corpse?" I asked. He answered that there is no trace of an assemblage point on a dead being, becau se the assemblage point and its surrounding glow are the mark of life and consci ousness. The inescapable conclusion of the sorcerers of antiquity was that aware ness and perception go together and are tied to the assemblage point and the glo w that surrounds it. "Is there a chance that those sorcerers might have been mistaken about their see ing?" I asked. "I can't explain to you why, but there is no way sorcerers can be mistaken about their seeing," don Juan said, in a tone that admitted no argument. "Now, the co nclusions they arrive at from their seeing might be wrong, but that would be bec ause they are naive, uncultivated. In order to avoid this disaster, sorcerers ha ve to cultivate their minds, in whatever form they can." He softened up then and remarked that it certainly would be infinitely safer for sorcerers to remain solely at the level of describing what they see, but that t he temptation to conclude and explain, even if only to oneself, is far too great to resist.

The effect of the assemblage point's displacement was another energy configurati on the sorcerers of antiquity were able to see and study. Don Juan said that whe n the assemblage point is displaced to another position, a new conglomerate of m illions of luminous energy filaments come together on that point. The sorcerers of antiquity saw this and concluded that since the glow of awareness is always p resent wherever the assemblage point is, perception is automatically assembled t here. Because of the different position of the assemblage point, the resulting w orld, however, cannot be our world of daily affairs. Don Juan explained that the old sorcerers were capable of distinguishing two typ es of assemblage point displacement. One was a displacement to any position on t he surface or in the interior of the luminous ball; this displacement they calle d a shift of the assemblage point. The other was a displacement to a position ou tside the luminous ball; they called this displacement a movement of the assembl age point. They found out that the difference between a shift and a movement was the nature of the perception each allows. Since the shifts of the assemblage point are displacements within the luminous b all, the worlds engendered by them, no matter how bizarre or wondrous or unbelie vable they might be, are still worlds within the human domain. The human domain is the energy filaments that pass through the entire luminous ball. By contrast, movements of the assemblage point, since they are displacements to positions ou tside the luminous ball, engage filaments of energy that are beyond the human re alm. Perceiving such filaments engenders worlds that are beyond comprehension, i nconceivable worlds with no trace of human antecedents in them. The problem of validation always played a key role in my mind in those days. "Fo rgive me, don Juan," I said to him on one occasion, "but this business of the as semblage point is an idea so farfetched, so inadmissible that I don't know how t o deal with it or what to think of it." "There is only one thing for you to do," he retorted. "See the assemblage point! It isn't that difficult to see. The difficulty is in breaking the retaining wal l we all have in our minds that holds us in place. To break it, all we need is e nergy. Once we have energy, seeing happens to us by itself. The trick is in aban doning our fort of self-complacency and false security." "It is obvious to me, don Juan, that it takes a lot of knowledge to see. It isn' t just a matter of having energy." "It is just a matter of having energy, believe me. The hard part is convincing y ourself that it can be done. For this, you need to trust the nagual. The marvel of sorcery is that every sorcerer has to prove everything with his own experienc e. I am telling you about the principles of sorcery not with the hope that you w ill memorize them but with the hope that you will practice them." Don Juan was certainly right about the need for trusting. In the beginning stage s of my thirteen-year apprenticeship with him, the hardest thing for me was to a ffiliate myself with his world and his person. This affiliating meant that I had to learn to trust him implicitly and accept him without bias as the nagual. Don Juan's total role in the sorcerers' world was synthesized in the title accor ded to him by his peers; he was called the nagual. It was explained to me that t his concept refers to any person, male or female, who possesses a specific kind of energy configuration, which to a seer appears as a double luminous ball. Seer s believe that when one of these people enters into the sorcerers' world, that e xtra load of energy is turned into a measure of strength and the capacity for le adership. Thus, the nagual is the natural guide, the leader of a party of sorcer ers.

At first, to feel such a trust for don Juan was quite disturbing to me, if not a ltogether odious. When I discussed it with him, he assured me that to trust his teacher in such a manner had been just as difficult for him. "I told my teacher the same thing you are saying to me now," don Juan said. "He replied that without trusting the nagual there is no possibility of relief and t hus no possibility of clearing the debris from our lives in order to be free." Don Juan reiterated how right his teacher had been. And I reiterated my profound disagreement. I told him that being reared in a stifling religious environment had had dreadful effects on me, and that his teacher's statements and his own ac quiescence to his teacher reminded me of the obedience dogma that I had to learn as a child and that I abhorred. "It sounds like you're voicing a religious beli ef when you talk about the nagual," I said. "You may believe whatever you want," don Juan replied undauntedly. "The fact rem ains, there is no game without the nagual. I know this and I say so. And so did all the naguals ' who preceded me. But they didn't say it from the standpoint of self-importance, and neither do I. To say there is no path without the nagual i s to refer totally to the fact that the man, the nagual, is a nagual because he can reflect the abstract, the spirit, better than others. But that's all. Our li nk is with the spirit itself and only incidentally with the man who brings us it s message." I did learn to trust don Juan implicitly as the nagual, and this, as he had stat ed it, brought me an immense sense of relief and a greater capacity to accept wh at he was striving to teach me. In his teachings, he put a great emphasis on explaining and discussing the assem blage point. I asked him once if the assemblage point had anything to do with th e physical body. "It has nothing to do with what we normally perceive as the body," he said. "It' s part of the luminous egg, which is our energy self." "How is it displaced?" I asked. "Through energy currents. Jolts of energy, originating outside or inside our ene rgy shape. These are usually unpredictable currents that happen randomly, but wi th sorcerers they are very predictable currents that obey the sorcerer's intent. " "Can you yourself feel these currents?" "Every sorcerer feels them. Every human being does, for that matter, but average human beings are too busy with their own pursuits to pay any attention to feeli ngs like that." "What do those currents feel like?" "Like a mild discomfort, a vague sensation of sadness followed immediately by eu phoria. Since neither the sadness nor the euphoria has an explainable cause, we never regard them as veritable onslaughts of the unknown but as unexplainable, i ll-founded moodiness." "What happens when the assemblage point moves outside the energy shape? Does it hang outside? Or is it attached to the luminous ball?" "It pushes the contours of the energy shape out, without breaking its energy bou

ndaries." Don Juan explained that the end result of a movement of the assemblage point is a total change in the energy shape of a human being. Instead of a ball or an egg , he becomes something resembling a smoking pipe. The tip of the stem is the ass emblage point, and the bowl of the pipe is what remains of the luminous ball. If the assemblage point keeps on moving, a moment comes when the luminous ball bec omes a thin line of energy. Don Juan went on to explain that the old sorcerers were the only ones who accomp lished this feat of energy shape transformation. And I asked him whether in thei r new energetic shape those sorcerers were still men. "Of course they were still men," he said. "But I think what you want to know is if they were still men of reason, trustworthy persons. Well, not quite." "In what way were they different?" "In their concerns. Human endeavors and preoccupations had no meaning whatsoever to them. They also had a definite new appearance." "Do you mean that they didn't look like men?" "It's very hard to tell what was what about those sorcerers. They certainly look ed like men. What else would they look like? But they were not quite like what y ou or I would expect. Yet if you pressed me to tell in what way they were differ ent, I would go in circles, like a dog chasing its tail." "Have you ever met one of those men, don Juan?" "Yes, I have met one." "What did he look like?" "As far as looks, he looked like a regular person. Now, it was his behavior that was unusual." "In what way was it unusual?" "All I can tell you is that the behavior of the sorcerer I met is Something that defies the imagination. But to make it a matter of merely behavior is misleadin g. It is really something you must see to appreciate." "Were all those sorcerers like the one you met?" "Certainly not. I don't know how the others were, except through sorcerers' stor ies handed down from generation to generation. And those stories portray them as being quite bizarre." "Do you mean monstrous?" "Not at all. They say that they were very likable but extremely scary. They were more like unknown creatures. What makes mankind homogeneous is the fact that we are all luminous balls. And those sorcerers were no longer balls of energy but lines of energy that were trying to bend themselves into circles, which they cou ldn't quite make." "What finally happened to them, don Juan? Did they die?" "Sorcerers' stories say that because they had succeeded in stretching their shap

es, they had also succeeded in stretching the duration of their consciousness. S o they are alive and conscious to this day. There are stories about their period ic appearances on the earth." "What do you think of all this yourself, don Juan?" "It is too bizarre for me. I want freedom. Freedom to retain my awareness and ye t disappear into the vastness- In my personal opinion, those old sorcerers were extravagant, obsessive, capricious men who got pinned down by their own machinat ions. "But don't let my personal feelings sway you. The old sorcerers' accomplishment is unparalleled. If nothing else, they proved to us that man's potentials are no thing to sneeze at." Another topic of don Juan's explanations was the indispensability of energetic u niformity and cohesion for the purpose of perceiving. His contention was that ma nkind perceives the world we know, in the terms we do, only because we share ene rgetic uniformity and cohesion. He said that we automatically attain these two c onditions of energy in the course of our rearing and that they are so taken for granted we do not realize their vital importance until we are faced with the pos sibility of perceiving worlds other than the world we know. At those moments, it becomes evident that we need a new appropriate energetic uniformity and cohesio n to perceive coherently and totally. I asked him what uniformity and cohesion were, and he explained that man's energ etic shape has uniformity in the sense that every human being on earth has the f orm of a ball or an egg. And the fact that man's energy holds itself together as a ball or an egg proves it has cohesion. He said that an example of a new unifo rmity and cohesion was the old sorcerers' energetic shape when it became a line every one of them uniformly became a line and cohesively remained a line. Unifor mity and cohesion at a line level permitted those old sorcerers to perceive a ho mogeneous new world. "How are uniformity and cohesion acquired?" I asked. "The key is the position of the assemblage point, or rather the fixation of the assemblage point," he said. He did not want to elaborate any further at that time, so I asked him if those o ld sorcerers could have reverted to being egglike. He replied that at one point they could have, but that they did not. And then the line cohesion set in and ma de it impossible for them to go back. He believed that what really crystallized that line cohesion and prevented them from making the journey back was a matter of choice and greed. The scope of what those sorcerers were able to perceive and do as lines of energy was astronomically greater than what an average man or an y average sorcerer can do or perceive. He explained that the human domain when one is an energy ball is whatever energy filaments pass through the space within the ball's boundaries. Normally, we per ceive not all the human domain but perhaps only one thousandth of it. He was of the opinion that, if we take this into consideration, the enormity of what the o ld sorcerers did becomes apparent; they extended themselves into a line a thousa nd times the size of a man as an energy ball and perceived all the energy filame nts ; that passed through that line. On his insistence, I made giant efforts to understand the new model of energy co nfiguration he was outlining for me. Finally, after much pounding, I could follo w the idea of energy filaments inside the luminous ball and outside it. But if I thought of a multitude of luminous balls the model broke down in my mind. In a

multitude of luminous balls, I reasoned, the energy filaments that are outside o ne of them will perforce be inside , the adjacent one. So in a multitude there c ould not possibly be any energy filaments outside any luminous ball. "To underst and all this certainly isn't an exercise for your reason," he replied after care fully listening to my arguments. "I have no way of explaining what sorcerers mea n by filaments inside and outside the human shape. When seers see the human ener gy shape, they see one single ball of energy. If there is another ball next to i t, the other ball is seen again as a single ball of energy. The idea of a multit ude of luminous balls comes from your knowledge of human crowds. In the universe of energy, there are only single individuals, alone, surrounded by the boundles s. "You must see that for yourself!" I argued with don Juan then that it was pointless to tell me to see it for mysel f when he knew I could not. And he proposed that I borrow his energy and use it to see. "How can I do that? Borrow your energy." "Very simple. I can make your a ssemblage point shift to another position more suitable to perceiving energy dir ectly." This was the first time, in my memory, that he deliberately talked about somethi ng he had been doing all along making me enter into some incomprehensible state of awareness that defied my idea of the world and of myself, a state he called t he second attention. So, to make my assemblage point shift to a position more su itable to perceiving energy directly, don Juan slapped my back, between my shoul der blades, with such a force that he made me lose my breath. I thought that I m ust have fainted or that the blow had made me fall asleep. Suddenly, I was looki ng or I was dreaming I was looking at something literally beyond words. Bright s trings of light shot out from everywhere, going everywhere, strings of light whi ch were like nothing that had ever entered my thoughts. When I recovered my breath, or when I woke up, don Juan expectantly asked me, "W hat did you see?" And when I answered, truthfully, "Your blow made me see stars, " he doubled up laughing. He remarked that I was not ready yet to comprehend any unusual perception I migh t have had. "I made your assemblage point shift," he went on, "and for an instan t you were dreaming the filaments of the universe. But you don't yet have the di scipline or the energy to rearrange your uniformity and cohesion. The old sorcer ers were the consummate masters of that rearranging. That was how they saw every thing that can be seen by man." "What does it mean to rearrange uniformity and cohesion?" "It means to enter into the second attention by retaining the assemblage point o n its new position and keeping it from sliding back to its original spot." Don Juan then gave me a traditional definition of the second attention. He said that the old sorcerers called the result of fixing the assemblage point on new p ositions the second attention and that they treated the second attention as an a rea of all-inclusive activity, just as the attention of the daily world is. He p ointed out that sorcerers really have two complete areas for their endeavors a s mall one, called the first attention or the awareness of our daily world or the fixation of the assemblage point on its habitual position; and a much larger are a, the second attention or the awareness of other worlds or the fixation the ass emblage point on each of an enormous number of positions. Don Juan helped me to experience inexplicable things in the second attention by

means of what he called a sorcerer's maneuver tapping my back gently or forceful ly striking it at height of my shoulder blades. He explained that with his blows he displaced my assemblage point. From my experiential position, such displacem ents meant that my awareness used to enter into a most disturbing state of unequ aled clarity, a state of superconsciousness, which I enjoyed for short periods o f time and in which I could understand anything with minimal preambles. It was n ot quite a pleasing state. Most of the time it was se a strange dream, so intens e that normal awareness paled comparison. Don Juan justified the indispensability of such a maneuver, lying that in normal awareness a sorcerer teaches his apprentices basic concepts and procedures and in the second attention gives them abstract and detailed explanations. Ordinarily, apprentices do not remember these explanations at all, yet they some how store them, faithfully intact, in their memories. Sorcerers have used this s eeming peculiarity of memory and have turned remembering everything that happens to them in the second attention into one of the most difficult and complex trad itional tasks of sorcery. Sorcerers explain this seeming peculiarity of memory, and the task of rememberin g, saying that every time anyone enters I into the second attention, the assembl age point is on a different Imposition. To remember, then, means to relocate the assemblage on the exact position it occupied at the time those I entrances into the second attention occurred. Don Juan assured me not only that sorcerers have total and absolute recall but I that they relive every experience they had in t he second attention by this act of returning their assemblage point to each of t hose specific positions. He also assured me that sorcerers dedicate a lifetime t o fulfilling this task of remembering. In the second attention, don Juan gave me very detailed explanations of sorcery, knowing that the accuracy and fidelity of such instruction will remain with me, faithfully intact, for the duration of my life. About this quality of faithfulness he said, "Learning something in the second at tention is just like learning when we were children. What we learn remains with us for life. 'It's second nature with me we say when it comes to something we've learned very early in life." Judging from where I stand today, I realize that don Juan made me enter, as many times as he could, into the second attention in order to force me to sustain, f or long periods of time, new positions of my assemblage point and to perceive co herently in them, that is to say, he aimed at forcing me to rearrange my uniform ity and cohesion. I succeeded countless times in perceiving everything as precisely as I perceive in the daily world. My problem was my incapacity to make a bridge between my act ions in the second attention and my awareness of the daily world. It took a grea t deal of effort and time for me to understand what the second attention is. Not so much because of its intricacy and complexity, which are indeed extreme, but because, once I was back in my normal awareness, I found it impossible to rememb er not only that I had entered into the second attention but that such a state e xisted at all. Another monumental breakthrough that the old sorcerers claimed, and that don Jua n carefully explained to me, was to find out that the assemblage point becomes v ery easily displaced during sleep. This realization triggered another one that d reams are totally associated with that displacement. The old sorcerers saw that the greater the displacement, the more unusual the dream or vice versa the more unusual the dream, the greater the displacement. Don Juan said that this observa tion led them to devise extravagant techniques to force the displacement of the

assemblage point, such as ingesting plants that can produce altered states of co nsciousness; subjecting themselves to states of hunger, fatigue, and stress; and especially controlling dreams. In this fashion, and perhaps without even knowin g it, they created dreaming. One day, as we strolled around the plaza in the city of Oaxaca, don Juan gave me the most coherent definition of dreaming from a sorcerer's standpoint. "Sorcerers view dreaming as an extremely sophisticated art," he said, "the art o f displacing the assemblage point at will from its habitual position in order to enhance and enlarge the scope of what can be perceived." He said that the old s orcerers anchored the art of dreaming, on five conditions they saw in the energy flow of human beings. One, they saw that only the energy filaments that pass directly through the asse mblage point can be assembled into coherent perception. Two, they saw that if the assemblage point is displaced to another position, no matter how minute the displacement, different and unaccustomed energy filaments begin to pass through it, engaging awareness and forcing the assembling of these unaccustomed energy fields into a steady, coherent perception. Three, they saw that, in the course of ordinary dreams, the assemblage point bec omes easily displaced by itself to another position on the surface or in the int erior of the luminous egg. Four, they saw that the assemblage point can be made to move to positions outsid e the luminous egg, into the energy filaments of the universe at large. And, five, they saw that through discipline it is possible to cultivate and perf orm, in the course of sleep and ordinary dreams, a systematic displacement of th e assemblage point.





As a preamble to his first lesson in dreaming, don Juan talked about the second attention as a progression beginning as an idea that comes to us more like a cur iosity than an actual possibility; turning into something that can only be felt, as a sensation is felt; and finally evolving into a state of being, or a realm of practicalities, or a preeminent force that opens for us worlds beyond our wil dest fantasies. When explaining sorcery, sorcerers have two options. One is to speak in metaphor ical terms and talk about a world of magical dimensions. The other is to explain their business in abstract terms proper to sorcery. I have always preferred the latter, although neither option will ever satisfy the rational mind of a Western man. Don Juan told me that what he meant by his metaphorical description of the secon d attention as a progression was that, being a by-product of a displacement of t he assemblage point, the second attention does not happen naturally but must be intended, beginning with intending it as an idea and ending up with intending it as a steady and controlled awareness of the assemblage point's displacement. "I am going to teach you the first step to power," don Juan said, beginning his instruction in the art of dreaming. "I'm going to teach you how to set up dreami ng."

"What does it mean to set up dreaming?" "To set up dreaming means to have a precise and practical command over the gener al situation of a dream. For example, you may dream that you are in your classro om. To set up dreaming means that you don't let the dream slip into something el se. You don't jump from the classroom to the mountains, for instance. In other w ords, you control the view of the classroom and don't let it go until you want t o." "But is it possible to do that?" "Of course it's possible. This control is no different from the control we have over any situation in our daily lives. Sorcerers are used to it and get it every time they want or need to. In order to get used to it yourself, you must start by doing something very simple. Tonight, in your dreams, you must look at your h ands." Not much more was said about this in the awareness of our daily world. In my rec ollection of my experiences in the second attention, however, I found out that w e had a more extensive exchange. For instance, I expressed my feelings about the absurdity of the task, and don Juan suggested that I should face it in terms of a quest that was entertaining, instead of solemn and morbid. "Get as heavy as you want when we talk about dreaming," he said. "Explanations a lways call for deep thought. But when you actually dream, be as light as a feath er. Dreaming has to be performed with integrity and seriousness, but in the mids t of laughter and with the confidence of someone who doesn't have a worry in the world. Only under these conditions can our dreams actually be turned into dream ing." Don Juan assured me that he had selected my hands arbitrarily as something to lo ok for in my dreams and that looking for anything else was just as valid. The go al of the exercise was not finding a specific thing but engaging my dreaming att ention. Don Juan described the dreaming attention as the control one acquires over one's dreams upon fixating the assemblage point on any new position to which it has b een displaced during dreams. In more general terms, he called the dreaming atten tion an incomprehensible facet of awareness that exists by itself, waiting for a moment when we would entice it, a moment when we would give it purpose; it is a veiled faculty that every one of us has in reserve but never has the opportunit y to use in everyday life. My first attempts at looking for my hands in my dreams were a fiasco. After mont hs of unsuccessful efforts, I gave up and complained to don Juan again about the absurdity of such a task. "There are seven gates," he said as a way of answering, "and dreamers have to op en all seven of them, one at the time. You're up against the first gate that mus t be opened if you are to dream." "Why didn't you tell me this before?" "It would've been useless to tell you about the gates of dreaming before you sma cked your head against the first one. Now you know that it is an obstacle and th at you have to overcome it." Don Juan explained that there are entrances and exits in the energy flow of the universe and that, in the specific case of dreaming, there are seven entrances,

experienced as obstacles, which sorcerers call the seven gates of dreaming. "The first gate is a threshold we must cross by becoming aware of a particular sensation before deep sleep," he said. "A sensation which is like a pleasant hea viness that doesn't let us I open our eyes. We reach that gate the instant we be come aware that we're falling asleep, suspended in darkness and heaviness." "How do I become aware that I am falling asleep? Are there any steps to follow?" "No. There are no steps to follow. One just intends to become aware of falling a sleep." "But how does one intend to become aware of it?" "Intent or intending is something very difficult to talk about. I or anyone else would sound idiotic trying to explain it. "Bear that in mind when you hear what I have to say next sorcerers intend anything they set themselves to intend, sim ply by intending it." "That doesn't mean anything, don Juan." "Pay close attention. Someday it'll be your turn to explain. The statement seems nonsensical because you are not putting it in the proper context. Like any rati onal man, you think that understanding is exclusively the realm of our reason, o f our mind. "For sorcerers, because the statement I made pertains to intent and intending, u nderstanding it pertains to the realm of energy. Sorcerers believe that if one w ould intend that statement for the energy body, the energy body would understand it in terms entirely different from those of the mind. The trick is to reach th e energy body. For that you need energy." "In what terms would the energy body understand that statement, don Juan?" "In terms of a bodily feeling, which it's hard to describe. You'll have to exper ience it to know what I mean." I wanted a more precise explanation, but don Juan slapped my back and made me en ter into the second attention. At that time, what he did was still utterly myste rious to me. I could have sworn that his touch hypnotized me. I believed he had instantaneously put me to sleep, and I dreamt that I found myself walking with h im on a wide avenue lined with trees in some unknown city. It was such a vivid d ream, and I was so aware of everything, that I immediately tried to orient mysel f by reading signs and looking at people. It definitely was not an English- or S panish-speaking city, but it was a Western city. The people seemed to be norther n Europeans, perhaps Lithuanians. I became absorbed in trying to read billboards and street signs. Don Juan nudged me gently. "Don't bother with that," he said. "We are nowhere id entifiable. I've just lent you my energy so you would reach your energy body, an d with it you've just crossed into another world. This won't last long, so use y our time wisely. "Look at everything, but without being obvious. Don't let anyone notice you." We walked in silence. It was a block-long walk, which had a remarkable effect on me. The more we walked, the greater my sensation of visceral anxiety. My mind w as curious, but my body was alarmed. I had the clearest understanding that I was not in this world. When we got to an intersection and stopped walking, I saw th at the trees on the street had been carefully trimmed. They were short trees wit

h hard-looking, curled leaves. Each tree had a big square space for watering. Th ere were no weeds or trash in those spaces, as one would find around trees in th e city, only charcoal black, loose dirt. The moment I focused my eyes on the curb, before I stepped off it to cross the s treet, I noticed that there were no cars. I tried desperately to watch the peopl e who milled around us, to discover something about them that would explain my a nxiety. As I stared at them, they stared back at me. In one instant a circle of hard blue and brown eyes had formed around us. A certainty hit me like a blow this was not a dream at all; we were in a reality beyond what I know to be real. I turned to face don Juan. I was about to realiz e what was different about those people, but a strange dry wind that went direct ly to my sinuses hit my face, blurred my view, and made me forget what I wanted to tell don Juan. The next instant, I was back where I had started from don Juan 's house. I was lying on a straw mat, curled up on my side. "I lent you my energy, and you reached your energy body," don Juan said matter-o f-factly. I heard him talk, but I was numb. An unusual itching on my solar plexus kept my breaths short and painful. I knew that I had been on the verge of finding someth ing transcendental about dreaming and about the people I had seen, yet I could n ot bring whatever I knew into focus. "Where were we, don Juan?" I asked. "Was it all a dream? A 'hypnotic state?" "It wasn't a dream," he replied. "It was dreaming. I helped you reach the second attention so that you would understand intending as a subject not for your reas on but for your energy body "At this point, you can't yet comprehend the import of all this, not only becaus e you don't have sufficient energy but because you're not intending anything. If you were, your energy body would compr ehend immediately that the only way to intend is by focusing your intent on whatever you want to intend. This ti me I focused it for you on reaching your energy body." "Is the goal of dreaming to intend the energy body?" I asked, suddenly empowered by some strange reasoning. "One can certainly put it that way," he e we're talking about the first gate of end that your energy body becomes aware o force yourself to be aware of falling ntend is to wish without wishing, to do said. "In this particular instance, sinc dreaming, the goal of dreaming is to int that you are falling asleep. Don't try t asleep. Let your energy body do it. To i without doing.

"Accept the challenge of intending," he went on. "Put your silent determination, without a single thought, into convincing yourself that you have reached your e nergy body and that you are a dreamer. Doing this will automatically put you in the position to be aware that you are falling asleep." "How can I convince myself that I am a dreamer when I am not?" "When you hear that you have to rational. How can you convince not? Intending is both the act although you have never dreamt convince yourself, you automatically become more yourself you are a dreamer when you know you are of convincing yourself you are indeed a dreamer, before, and the act of being convinced."

"Do you mean I have to tell myself I am a dreamer and try my best to believe it? Is that it?" "No, it isn't. Intending is much simpler and, at the same time, infinitely more complex than that. It requires imagination, discipline, and purpose. In this cas e, to intend means that you get an unquestionable bodily knowledge that you are a dreamer. You feel you are a dreamer with all the cells of your body." Don Juan added in a joking tone that he did not have sufficient energy to make m e another loan for intending and that the thing to do was to reach my energy bod y on my own. He assured me that intending the first gate of dreaming was one of the means discovered by the sorcerers of antiquity for reaching the second atten tion and the energy body. After telling me this, he practically threw me out of his house, commanding me n ot to come back until I had intended the first gate of dreaming. I returned home, and every night for months I went to sleep intending with all m y might to become aware that I was falling asleep and to see my hands in my drea ms. The other part of the task - to convince myself that I was a dreamer and tha t I had reached my energy body - was totally impossible for me. Then, one afternoon while taking a nap, I dreamt I was looking at my hands. The shock was enough to wake me up. It proved to be a unique dream that could not be repeated. Weeks went by, and I was unable either to become aware that I was fal ling asleep or to find my hands. I began to notice, however, at I was having in my dreams a vague feeling that there was something I should have been doing but could not remember feeling became so strong that it kept on waking me up at fall hours of the night. When I told don Juan about my futile attempts to cross the first gate of dreamin g, he gave me some guidelines. "To ask a dreamer to find a determined item in hi s dreams is a subterfuge," he said. "The real issue is to become aware that one is if ailing asleep. And, strange as it may seem, that doesn't happen commanding oneself to be aware that one is falling asleep by sustaining the sight of whate ver one is looking at in a dream." He told me that dreamers take quick, deliberate glances at s everything present in a dream. If they focus their dreaming attention on something specific, it is only as a point of departure. From there, dreamers move on to look at other item s in the dream's content, returning to the point of departure as many times as p ossible. After a great effort, I indeed found hands in my dreams, but they never were min e. They were hands that only seemed to I belong to me, hands that changed shape, becoming quite nightmarish at times. The rest of my dreams' content, nonetheles s, was always pleasantly steady. I could almost sustain the view I of anything I focused my attention on. It went on like this for months, until one day when my capacity to dream changed seemingly by itself. I had done nothing special besides my constant earnest det ermination to be aware that I was falling asleep and to find my hands. I dreamt I was visiting my hometown. Not that the town I 1 was dreaming about lo oked at all like my hometown, but 1 somehow I had the conviction that it was the place where I was born. It all began as an ordinary, yet very vivid dream. Then the light in the dream changed. Images became sharper. The street where I was w alking became noticeably more real than a moment before. My feet began to hurt. I could feel that things were absurdly hard. For instance, on bumping into a doo

r, not only did I experience pain on the knee that hit the door but I also was e nraged by my clumsiness. I realistically walked in that town until I was completely exhausted. I saw ever ything I could have seen had I been a tourist walking through the streets of a c ity. And there was no difference whatsoever between that dream walk and any walk I had actually taken on the streets of a city I visited for the first time. "I think you went a bit too far," don Juan said after listening to my account. " All that was required was your awareness of falling asleep. What you've done is equivalent to bringing a wall down just to squash a mosquito sitting on it." "Do you mean, don Juan, that I flubbed it?" "No. But apparently you're trying to repeat something you did before. When I mad e your assemblage point shift and you and I ended up in that mysterious city, yo u were not asleep. You were dreaming, but not asleep, meaning that your assembla ge point didn't reach that position through a normal dream. I forced it to shift . "You certainly can reach the same position through dreaming, but I wouldn't advi se you to do that at this time." "Is it dangerous?" "And how! Dreaming has to be a very sober affair. No false movement can be affor ded. Dreaming is a process of awakening, of gaining control. Our dreaming attent ion must be systematically exercised, for it is the door to the second attention ." "What's the difference between the dreaming attention and the second attention?" "The second attention is like an ocean, and the dreaming attention is like a riv er feeding into it. The second attention is the condition of being aware of tota l worlds, total like our world is total, while the dreaming attention is the con dition of I being aware of the items of our dreams." He heavily stressed that the dreaming attention is the key to every movement in the sorcerers' world. He said that among the multitude of items in our dreams, t here exist real energetic interferences, things that have been put in our dreams extraneously, by an alien force. To be able to find them and follow them is sor cery. The emphasis he put on those statements was so pronounced I that I had to ask hi m to explain them. He hesitated for a moment before answering. "Dreams are, if not a door, a hatch into other worlds," he ! began. "As such, dr eams are a two-way street. Our awareness I goes through that hatch into other re alms, and those other I realms send scouts into our dreams." "What are those sco uts?" "Energy charges that get mixed with the items of our normal dreams. They are bur sts of foreign energy that come into our I dreams, and we interpret them as item s familiar or unfamiliar to us." "I am sorry, don Juan, but I can't make heads or tails out of your explanation." "You can't because you're insisting on thinking about dreams in terms known to y ou what occurs to us during sleep. And I am insisting on giving you another vers ion a hatch into other realms of perception. Through that hatch, currents of unf

amiliar energy seep in. Then the mind or the brain or whatever takes those curre nts of energy and turns them into parts of our dreams." He paused, obviously to give my mind time to take in what he was telling me. "So rcerers are aware of those currents of foreign energy," he continued. "They noti ce them and strive to isolate them from the normal items of their dreams." "Why do they isolate them, don Juan?" "Because they come from other realms. If we fol low them to their source, they serve us as guides into areas of such mystery that sorcerers shiver at the mere mention of such a possibility." "How do sorcerers isolate them from the normal items of their dreams?" "By the exercise and control of their dreaming attention. At one moment, our dre aming attention discovers them among the items of a dream and focuses on them, t hen the total dream collapses, leaving only the foreign energy." Don Juan refused to explain the topic any further. He went back to discussing my dreaming experience and said that, all in all, he had to take my dream as being my first genuine attempt at dreaming, and that this meant I had succeeded in re aching the first gate of dreaming. During another discussion, at a different time, he abruptly brought up the subje ct again. He said, "I'm going to repeat what you must do in your dreams in order to pass the first gate of dreaming. First you must focus your gaze on anything of your choice as the starting point. Then shift your gaze to other items and lo ok at them in brief glances. Focus your gaze on as many things as you can. Remem ber that if you glance only briefly, the images don't shift. Then go back to the item you first looked at." "What does it mean to pass the first gate of dreaming?" "We reach the first gate of dreaming by becoming aware that we are falling aslee p, or by having, like you did, a gigantically real dream. Once we reach the gate , we must cross it by being able to sustain the sight of any item of our dreams. " "I can almost look steadily at the items of my dreams, but they dissipate too qu ickly." "This is precisely what I am trying to tell you. In order to offset the evanesce nt quality of dreams, sorcerers have devised the use of the starting point item. Every time you isolate it and look at it, you get a surge of energy, so at the beginning don't look at too many things in your dreams. Four items will suffice. Later on, you may enlarge the scope until you can cover all you want, but as so on as the images begin to shift and you feel you are losing control, go back to your starting point item and start I all over again." "Do you believe that I really reached the first gate of dream-ling, don Juan?" "You did, and that's a lot. You'll find out, as you go along, f how easy it'll b e to do dreaming now" I thought don Juan was either exaggerating or giving me I incentive. But he assu red me he was being on the level. "The most astounding thing that happens to dreamers," he said, "is that, on reac hing the first gate, they also reach the I energy body."

"What exactly is the energy body?" "It's the counterpart of the physical body. A ghostlike configuration made of pu re energy." "But isn't the physical body also made out of energy?" "Of course it is. The dif ference is that the energy body has only appearance but no mass. Since it's pure energy, it can perform acts that are beyond the possibilities of the physical b ody." "Such as what for example, don Juan?" "Such as transporting itself in one instan t to the ends of the universe. And dreaming is the art of tempering the energy b ody, of making it supple and coherent by gradually exercising it. "Through dreaming we condense the energy body until it's a I unit capable of per ceiving. Its perception, although affected by our normal way of perceiving the d aily world, is an independent perception. It has its own sphere." "What is that sphere, don Juan?" "Energy. The energy body deals with ways in which it deals with energy lows, or it can use energy to boost or it can perceive as we ordinarily erceive energy as it flows?" energy in terms of I in I dreaming it can itself like a rocket perceive the world." energy. There are three perceive energy as it f into unexpected areas, "What does it mean to p

"It means to see. It means that the energy body sees energy directly as a light or as a vibrating current of sorts or as a disturbance. Or it feels it directly as a jolt or as a sensation that can even be pain." "What about the other way you talked about, don Juan? The energy body using ener gy as a boost." "Since energy is its sphere, it is no problem for the energy body to use current s of energy that exist in the universe to propel itself. All it has to do is iso late them, and off it goes with them." He stopped talking and seemed to be undecided, as if he wanted to add something but was not sure about it. He smiled at me, and, just as I was beginning to ask him a question, he continued his explanation. "I've mentioned to you before that sorcerers isolate in their dreams scouts from other realms," he said. "Their energy bodies do that. They recognize energy and go for it. But it isn't desirable for dreamers to indulge in searching for scou ts. I was reluctant to tell you about it, because of the facility with which one can get swayed by that search." Don Juan then quickly went on to another subject. He carefully outlined for me a n entire block of practices. At the time, I found that on one level it was all i ncomprehensible to me, yet on another it was perfectly logical and understandabl e. He reiterated that reaching, with deliberate control, the first gate of dream ing is a way of arriving at the energy body. But to maintain that gain is predic ated on energy alone. Sorcerers get that energy by redeploying, in a more intell igent manner, the energy they have and use for perceiving the daily world. When I urged don Juan to explain it more clearly, he added that we all have a de termined quantity of basic energy. That quantity is all the energy we have, and we use all of it for perceiving and dealing with our engulfing world. He repeate d various times, to emphasize it, that there is no more energy for us anywhere a nd, since our available energy is already engaged, there is not a single bit lef t in us for any extraordinary perception, such as dreaming.

"Where does that leave us?" I asked. "It leaves us to scrounge energy for ourselves, wherever we can find it," he rep lied. Don Juan explained that sorcerers have a scrounging method. They intelligently r edeploy their energy by cutting down anything they consider superfluous in their lives. They call this method the sorcerers' way. In essence, the sorcerers' way , as don Juan put it, is a chain of behavioral choices for dealing with the worl d, choices much more intelligent than those our progenitors taught us. These sor cerers' choices are designed to revamp our lives by altering our basic reactions about being alive. "What are those basic reactions?" I asked. "There are two ways of facing our being alive," he said. "One is to surrender to it, either by acquiescing to its demands or by fighting those demands. The othe r is by molding our particular life situation to fit our own configurations." "Can we really mold our life situation, don Juan?" "One's particular life situation can be molded to fit one's specifications," don Juan insisted. "Dreamers do that. A wild statement? Not really, if you consider how little we know about ourselves." He said that his interest, as a teacher, was to get me thoroughly involved with the themes of life and being alive; that is to say, with the difference between life, as a consequence of biological forces, and the act of being alive, as a ma tter of cognition. "When sorcerers talk about molding one's life situation," don Juan explained, "t hey mean molding the awareness of being alive. Through molding this awareness, w e can get enough energy to reach and sustain the energy body, and with it we can certainly mold the total direction and consequences of our lives." Don Juan ended our conversation about dreaming admonishing me not merely to thin k about what he had told me but to turn his concepts into a viable way of life b y a process of repetition. He claimed that everything new in our lives, such as the sorcerers' concepts he was teaching me, must be repeated to us to the point of exhaustion before we open ourselves to it. He pointed out that repetition is the way our progenitors socialized us to function in the daily world. As I continued my dreaming practices, I gained the capability of being thoroughl y aware that I was falling asleep as well as the capability of stopping in a dre am to examine at will anything that was part of that dream's content. To experie nce this was for me no less than miraculous. Don Juan stated that as we tighten the control over our dreams, we tighten the m astery over our dreaming attention. He was right in saying that the dreaming att ention comes into play when it is called, when it is given a purpose. Its coming into play is not really a process, as one would normally understand a process a n ongoing system of operations or a series of actions or functions that bring ab out an end result. It is rather an awakening. Something dormant becomes suddenly functional.



I found out by means of my dreaming practices that a dreaming teacher must creat e a didactic synthesis in order to emphasize a given point. In essence, what don Juan wanted I with my first task was to exercise my dreaming attention by focus ing it on the items of my dreams. To this effect he used as a spearhead the idea of being aware of falling asleep. His subterfuge was to say that the only way t o be aware of falling asleep is to examine the elements of one's dreams. I realized, almost as soon as I had begun my dreaming practices, that exercising the dreaming attention is the essential point in dreaming. To the mind, however , it seems impossible that one can train oneself to be aware at the level of dre ams. Don Juan said that the active element of such training is persistence, and that the mind and all its rational defenses cannot cope with persistence. Sooner or later, he said, the mind's barriers fall, under its impact, and the dreaming attention blooms. As I practiced focusing and holding my dreaming attention on the items of my dre ams, I began to feel a peculiar self-confidence so remarkable that I sought a co mment from don Juan. "It's your entering into the second attention that gives you that sense of selfassurance," he said. "This calls for even more sobriety on your part. Go slowly, but don't stop, and above all, don't talk about it. Just do it!" I told him that in practice I had corroborated what he had already told me, that if one takes short glances at everything in a dream, the images do not dissolve . I commented that the difficult part is to break the initial barrier that preve nts us from bringing dreams to our conscious attention. I asked don Juan to give me his opinion on this matter, for I earnestly believed that this barrier is a psychological one created by our socialization, which puts a premium on disregar ding dreams. "The barrier is more than socialization," he replied. "It's eaming. Now that you've overcome it, it seems stupid to you t will and pay attention to the items of our dreams. That's he first gate of dreaming has to do with the flow of energy s a natural obstacle." the first gate of dr that we can't stop a a false certainty. T in the universe. It'

Don Juan made me agree then that we would talk about dreaming only in the second attention and as he saw fit. He encouraged me to practice in the meantime and p romised no interference on his part. As I gained proficiency in setting up dreaming, I repeatedly experienced sensati ons that I deemed of great importance, such as the feeling that I was rolling in to a ditch just as I was falling asleep. Don Juan never told me that they were n onsensical sensations but let me record them in my notes. I realize now how absu rd I must have appeared to him. Today, if I were teaching dreaming, I would defi nitely discourage such a behavior. Don Juan merely made fun of me, calling me a covert egomaniac who professed to be fighting self-importance yet kept a meticul ous, superpersonal diary called "My Dreams." Every time he had an opportunity, don Juan pointed out that the energy needed to release our dreaming attention from its socialization prison comes from redeplo ying our existing energy. Nothing could have been truer. The emergence of our dr eaming 'attention is a direct corollary of revamping our lives. Since we have, a s don Juan said, no way to plug into any external source for a boost of energy, we must redeploy our existing energy, by any means availa ble. Don Juan insisted that the sorcerers' way is the best means to I oil, so to spea

k, the wheels of energy redeployment, and that of I, all the items in the sorcer ers' way, the most effective is "losing self-importance." He was thoroughly conv inced that this is ; indispensable for everything sorcerers do, and for this rea son he put an enormous emphasis on guiding all his students to fulfill this requ irement. He was of the opinion that self-importance is not only the sorcerers' s upreme enemy but the nemesis of mankind. Don Juan's argument was that most of our energy goes into upholding our importan ce. This is most obvious in our endless worry about the presentation of the self , about whether or not we are admired or liked or acknowledged. He reasoned that if we were capable of losing some of that importance, two extraordinary things would happen to us. One, we would free our energy from trying to maintain the il lusory idea of our grandeur; and, two, we would provide ourselves with enough en ergy to enter into the second attention to catch a glimpse of the actual grandeu r of the universe. It took me more than two years to be able to focus my unwavering dreaming attent ion on anything I wanted. And I became so proficient that I felt as if I had bee n doing it all my life. The eeriest part was that I could not conceive of not ha ving had that ability. Yet I could remember how difficult it had been even to th ink of this as a possibility. It occurred to me that the capability of examining the contents of one's dreams must be the product of a natural configuration of our being, similar perhaps to our capability of walking. We are physically condi tioned to walk only in one manner, bipedally, yet it takes a monumental effort f or us to learn to walk. This new capacity of looking in glances at the items of my dreams was coupled wi th a most insistent nagging to remind myself to look at the elements of my dream s. I knew about my compulsive bent of character, but in my dreams my compulsiven ess was vastly augmented. It became so noticeable that not only did I resent hea ring my nagging at myself but I also began to question whether it was really my compulsiveness or something else. I even thought I was losing my mind. "I talk to myself endlessly in my dreams, reminding myself to look at things," I said to don Juan. I had all along respected our agreement that we would talk about dreaming only w hen he brought up the subject. However, I thought that this was an emergency. "Does it sound to you like it's not you but someone else?" he asked. "Come to think of it, yes. I don't sound like myself at those times." "Then it's not you. It's not time yet to explain it. But let's say that we are n ot alone in this world. Let's say that there are other worlds available to dream ers, total worlds. From those other total worlds, energetic entities sometimes c ome to us. The next time you hear yourself nagging at yourself in your dreams, g et really angry and yell a command. Say, Stop it!" I entered into another challenging arena to remember in my dreams to shout that command. I believe that, perhaps, out of being so tremendously annoyed at hearin g myself nagging, I did remember to shout, Stop it. The nagging ceased instantly it never again was repeated. "Does every dreamer experience this?" I asked don Juan in I saw him again. "Some do," he answered, uninterestedly. I began to rant about how strange it had all been. He cut me off, saying, "You are ready now to get to the second gate o f dreaming."

I seized the opportunity to seek answers for questions I had not been able to as k him. What I had experienced the first time the made me dream had been foremost in my mind. I told don Juan that I had observed the elements of my own dreams t o my heart's content, and never had I felt anything even vaguely similar in term s of clarity and detail. "The more I think about it," I said, "the more intriguing it becomes. Watching t hose people in that dream, I experienced a fear and revulsion impossible to forg et. What was that feeling, Don Juan?" "In my opinion, your energy body hooked onto the foreign energy of that place an d had the time of its life. Naturally, you felt afraid and revolted; you were ex amining alien energy for I the first time in your life. "You have a proclivity for behaving like the sorcerers of antiquity. The moment you have the chance, you let your I assemblage point go. That time your assembla ge point shifted quite a distance. The result was that you, like the old sorcere rs, journeyed beyond the world we know. A most real but dangerous journey." I bypassed the meaning of his statements in favor of my own I interest and asked him, "Was that city perhaps on another I planet?" "You can't explain dreaming by way of things you know or suspect you know," he said. "All I can tell you is that the city you visited was not in this world." " Where was it, then?" "Out of this world, of course. You're not that stupid. That was the first thing you noticed. What got you going in circles is that you can't imagine anything be ing out of this world." "Where is out of this world, don Juan?" "Believe me, the most extravagant feature of sorcery is that configuration calle d out of this world. For instance, you assumed that I was seeing the same things you did. The proof is that you never asked me what I saw. You and only you saw a city and people in that city. I didn't see anything of the sort. I saw energy. So, out of this world was, for you alone, on that occasion, a city." "But then, don Juan, it wasn't a real city. It existed only for me, in my mind." "No. That's not the case. Now you want to reduce something transcendental to som ething mundane. You can't do that. That journey was real. You saw it as a city. I saw it as energy. Neither of us is right or wrong." "My confusion comes when you talk about things being real. You said before that we reached a real place. But if it was real, how can we have two versions of it? " "Very simple. We have two versions because we had, at that time, two different r ates of uniformity and cohesion. I have explained to you that those two attribut es are the key to perceiving." "Do you think that I can go back to that particular city?" "You got me there. I don't know. Or perhaps I do know but can't explain it. Or p erhaps I can explain it but I don't want to. You'll have to wait and figure out for yourself which is the case." He refused any further discussion.

"Let's get on with our business," he said. "You reach the second gate of dreamin g when you wake up from a dream into another dream. You can have as many dreams as you want or as many as you are capable of, but you must exercise adequate con trol and not wake up in the world we know." I had a jolt of panic. "Are you sayi ng that I should never wake up in this world?" I asked. "No, I didn't mean that. But now that you have pointed it, I have to tell you th at it is an alternative. The sorcerers of antiquity used to do that, never wake up in the world we know. Some of the sorcerers of my line have done it too. It c ertainly be done, but I don't recommend it. What I want is for you to wake up na turally when you are through with dreaming, but ; you are dreaming, I want you t o dream that you wake up !in another dream." I heard myself asking the same question I had asked the first I time he told me about setting up dreaming. "But is it possible I to do that?" Don Juan obviously caught on to my mindlessness and laughingly repeated the answ er he had given me before. "Of course it's possible. This control is no differen t from the control I we have over any situation in our daily lives." I quickly got over my embarrassment and was ready to ask more questions, but don Juan anticipated me and began to I explain facets of the second gate of dreamin g, an explanation that made me yet more uneasy. "There's one problem with the second gate," he said. "It's a problem that can be serious, depending on one's bent of character. If our tendency is to indulge in clinging to things or situations, we are in for a sock in the jaw." "In what wa y, don Juan?" "Think for a moment. You've already experienced the outlandish joy of examining your dreams' contents. Imagine yourself going from dream to dream, watching ever ything, examining every detail. It's very easy to realize that one may sink to m ortal depths. Especially if one is given to indulging." "Wouldn't the body or the brain naturally put a stop to it?" "If it's a natural sleeping situation, meaning normal, yes. But this is not a normal situation. Thi s is dreaming. A dreamer on crossing the first gate has already reached the ener gy body. So what is really going through the second gate, hopping from dream to dream, is the energy body." "What's the implication of all this, don Juan?" "The implication is that on crossing the second gate you must intend a greater a nd more sober control over your dreaming attention the only safety valve for dre amers." "What is this safety valve?" "You will find out for yourself that the true goal of dreaming is to perfect the energy body. A perfect energy body, among other things of course, has such a co ntrol over the dreaming attention that it makes it stop when needed. This is the safety valve dreamers have. No matter how indulging they might be, at a given t ime, their dreaming attention must make them surface." I started all over again on another dreaming quest. This time the goal was more elusive and the difficulty even greater. Exactly as with my first task, I could not begin to figure out what to do. I had the discouraging suspicion that all my practice was not going to be of much help this time. After countless failures, I gave up and settled down to simply continue my practice of fixing my dreaming

attention on every item of my dreams. Accepting my shortcomings seemed to give m e a boost, and I became even more adept at sustaining the view of any item in my dreams. A year went by without any change. Then one day something changed. As I was watc hing a window in a dream, trying to find out if I could catch a glimpse of the s cenery outside the room, some windlike force, which I felt as a buzzing in my ea rs, pulled me through the window to the outside. Just before that pull, my dream ing attention had been caught by a strange structure some distance away. It look ed like a tractor. The next thing I knew, I was standing by it, examining it. I was perfectly aware that I was dreaming. I looked around to find out if I coul d tell from what window I had been looking. The scene was that of a farm in the countryside. No buildings were in sight. I wanted to ponder this. However, the q uantity of farm machinery lying around, as if abandoned, took all my attention. I examined mowing machines, tractors, grain harvesters, disk plows, thrashers. T here were so many that I forgot my original dream. What I wanted then was to ori ent myself by watching the immediate scenery. There was something in the distanc e that looked like a billboard and some telephone poles around it. The instant I focused my attention on that billboard, I was I next to it. The st eel structure of the billboard gave me a fright. It I was menacing. On the billb oard itself was a picture of a building. I read the text; it was an advertisemen t for a motel. I had a I peculiar certainty that I was in Oregon or northern Cal ifornia. I looked for other features in the environment of my dream. I saw mountains ver y far away and some green, round hills not I too far. On those hills were clumps of what I thought were California oak trees. I wanted to be pulled by the green hills, but what pulled me were the distant mountains. I was convinced I that th ey were the Sierras. All my dreaming energy left me on those mountains. But I before it did, I was pu lled by every possible feature. My dream I ceased to be a dream. As far as my ca pacity to perceive was I concerned, I was veritably in the Sierras, zooming into ravines, I boulders, trees, caves. I went from scarp faces to mountain I peaks until I had no more drive and could not focus my dreaming attention on anything. I felt myself losing control. Finally, I there was no more scenery, just darkne ss. "You have reached the second gate of dreaming," don Juan 1 said when I narrated my dream to him. "What you should do I* next is to cross it. Crossing the second gate is a very serious affair; it requires a most disciplined effort." I was not sure I had fulfilled the task he outlined for me, because I had not re ally woken up in another dream. I asked don Juan about this irregularity. "The mistake was mine," he said. "I told you that one has to wake up in another dream, but what I meant is that one has to change dreams in an orderly and preci se manner, the way you have done it. "With the first gate, you wasted a lot of time looking exclusively for your hand s. This time, you went directly to the solution without bothering to follow the given command to wake up in another dream." Don Juan said that there are two ways of properly crossing the second gate of dr eaming. One is to wake up in another dream, that is to say, to dream that one is having a dream and then dream that one wakes up from it. The alternative is to use the items of a dream to trigger another dream, exactly as I had done.

Just as he had been doing all along, don Juan let me practice without any interf erence on his part. And I corroborated the two alternatives he described. Either I dreamt that I was having a dream from which I dreamt I woke up or I zoomed fr om a definite item accessible to my immediate dreaming attention to another one, not quite accessible. Or I entered into a slight variation of the second I gaze d at any item of a dream, maintaining the gaze until the item changed shape and, by changing shape, pulled me into another dream through a buzzing vortex. Never was I capable, however, of deciding beforehand which of the three I would follo w. My dreaming practices always ended by my running out of dreaming attention an d finally waking up or by my falling into dark, deep slumber. Everything went smoothly in my practices. The only disturbance I had was a pecul iar interference, a jolt of fear or discomfort I had begun to experience with in creasing frequency. My way of discarding it was to believe that it was related t o my ghastly eating habits or to the fact that, in those days, don Juan was givi ng me a profusion of hallucinogenic plants as part of my training. Those jolts b ecame so prominent, however, that I had to ask don Juan's advice. "You have entered now into the most dangerous facet of the sorcerers' knowledge, " he began. "It is sheer dread, a veritable nightmare. I could joke with you and say that I didn't mention this possibility to you out of regard for your cheris hed rationality, but I can't. Every sorcerer has to face it. Here is where, I fe ar, you might very well think you're going off the deep end." Don Juan very sole mnly explained that life and consciousness, being exclusively a matter of energy , are not solely the property of organisms. He said that sorcerers have seen tha t there are two types of conscious beings roaming the earth, the organic and the inorganic, and that in comparing one with the other, they have seen that both a re luminous masses crossed from every imaginable angle by millions of the univer se's ; energy filaments. They are different from each other in their s shape and in their degree of brightness. Inorganic beings are long and candlelike but opa que, whereas organic beings are round and by far the brighter. Another notewort hy difference, which don Juan said sorcerers have seen, is that the life and con sciousness of organic beings is short-lived, because they are made to hurry, whe reas the life of inorganic beings is infinitely longer and their consciousness i nfinitely more calm and deeper. "Sorcerers find no problem interacting with them ," don Juan vent on. "Inorganic beings possess the crucial ingredient for intera ction, consciousness." "But do these inorganic beings really exist? Like you and I exist?" I asked. "Of course they do," he replied. "Believe me, sorcerers are intelligent creature s; under no condition would they toy with aberrations of the mind and then take them for real." "Why do you say they are alive?" "For sorcerers, having life means having consciousness. It means having an assem blage point and its surrounding glow of awareness, a condition that points out t o sorcerers that the being in front of them, organic or inorganic, is thoroughly capable of perceiving. Perceiving is understood by sorcerers as the preconditio n of being alive." "Then the inorganic beings must also die. Is that true, don Juan?" "Naturally. They lose their awareness just like we do, except that the length of their consciousness is staggering to the mind." "Do these inorganic beings appear to sorcerers?" "It's very difficult to tell what is what with them. Let's say that those beings are enticed by us or, better yet, compelled to interact with us."

Don Juan peered at me most intently. "You're not taking in any of this at all," he said with the tone of someone who has reached a conclusion. "It's nearly impossible for me to think about this rationally," I said. "I warned you that the subject will tax your reason. The proper thing to do then is to suspend judgment and let things take, their course, meaning that you let the inorganic beings come to you." "Are you serious, don Juan?" "Deadly serious. The difficulty with inorganic beings is that their awareness is very slow in comparison with ours. It will take years for a sorcerer to be ackn owledged by inorganic beings. So, it is advisable to have patience and wait. Soo ner or later they show up. But not like you or I would show up. Theirs is a most peculiar way to make themselves known." "How do sorcerers entice them? Do they have a ritual?" "Well, they certainly don't stand in the middle of the road and call out to them with trembling voices at the stroke of midnight, if that's what you mean." "What do they do then?" "They entice them in dreaming. I said that what's involved is more than enticing them; by the act of dreaming, sorcerers compel those beings to interact with th em." "How do sorcerers compel them by the act of dreaming?" "Dreaming is sustaining the position where the assemblage point has shifted in d reams. This act creates a distinctive energy *';. charge, which attracts their a ttention. It's like bait to fish; they'll go for it. Sorcerers, by reaching and crossing the first two gates of dreaming, set bait for those beings and compel t hem to appear. "By going through the two gates, you have made your bid-I ding known to them. No w, you must wait for a sign from them." "What would the sign be, don Juan?" "Possibly the appearance of one of them, although that seems too soon. I am of t he opinion that their sign will be simply some interference in your dreaming. I believe that the jolts of fear you are experiencing nowadays are not indigestion but !energy jolts sent to you by the inorganic beings." "What should I do?" "You must gauge your expectations." I could not understand what he meant, and he carefully explained that our normal expectation when engaging in interaction with our fell ow men or with other organic beings is to get an immediate reply to our solicita tion. With inorganic beings, however, since they are separated from us by a most formidable barrier - energy that moves at a different speed - sorcerers must ga uge their expectations and sustain the solicitation for as long as it takes to b e acknowledged. "Do you mean, don Juan, that the solicitation is the same as the dreaming practi

ces?" "Yes. But for a perfect result, you must add to your practices the intent of reaching those inorganic beings. Send a feeling of power and confidence to th em, a feeling of strength, of detachment. Avoid at any cost sending a feeling of fear or morbidity. "" are pretty morbid by themselves; to add your morbidity th em is unnecessary, to say the least." "I'm not clear, don Juan, about the way they appear to sorcerers. What is the pe culiar way they make themselves known?" "They do, at times, materialize themselv es in the daily world right in front of us. Most of the time, though, their invi sible presence is marked by a bodily jolt, a shiver of sorts that comes from the marrow of the bones." "What about in dreaming, don Juan?" In dreaming we have the total opposite. At times, we feel them the way you are f eeling them, as a jolt of fear. Most of the time, they materialize themselves ri ght in front of us. Since at the beginning of dreaming we have no experience wha tsoever with them, they might imbue us with fear beyond measure. That is a real danger to us. Through the channel of fear, they can follow us to the daily world , with disastrous results for us." "In what way, don Juan?" "Fear can settle down in our lives, and we would have to be mavericks to deal wi th it. Inorganic beings can be worse than a pest. Through fear they can easily d rive us raving mad." "What do sorcerers do with inorganic beings?" "They mingle with them. They turn them into allies. They form associations, crea te extraordinary friendships. I call them vast enterprises, where perception pla ys the uppermost role. We are social beings. We unavoidably seek the company of consciousness. "With inorganic beings, the secret is not to fear them. And this must be done fr om the beginning. The intent one has to send out to them has to be of power and abandon. In that intent one must encode the message T don't fear you. Come to se e me. If you do, I'll welcome you. If you don't want to come, 111 miss you.' Wit h a message like this, they'll get so curious that they'll come for sure." Why should they come to seek me, or why on earth should I seek them?" Dreamers, whether they like it or not, in their dreaming seek associations with other beings. This may come to you as a shock, but dreamers automatically seek g roups of beings, nexuses of inorganic beings in this case. Dreamers seek them av idly." "This is very strange to me, don Juan. Why would dreamers do that?" "The novelty for us is the inorganic beings. And the novelty them is one of our kind crossing the boundaries of their realm. The thing you must bear in mind fro m now on is that organic beings with their superb consciousness exert a tremendo us pull over dreamers and can easily transport them into worlds beyond descripti on. "The sorcerers of antiquity used them, and they are the ones who coined the name allies. Their allies taught them to move the assemblage point out of the egg's boundaries into the non-human universe. So when they transport a sorcerer, they transport him to worlds beyond the human domain." As I heard him talk, I was pla gued by strange fears and misgivings, which he promptly realized.

'You are a religious man to the end." He laughed. "Now, you're feeling the devil breathing down your neck. Think about dreaming in these terms dreaming is perce iving more than hat we believe it is possible to perceive." In my waking hours, I worried about the possibility that organic conscious beings really existed. Wh en I was dream-ling, however, my conscious worries did not have much effect. The jolts of physical fear continued, but whenever they happened a strange calmness always trailed behind, a calmness I that took control of me and let me proceed as if I had no fear at fall. It seemed at that time that every breakthrough in dreaming happened to me sudden ly, without warning. The presence of ; inorganic beings in my dreams was no exce ption. It happened I while I was dreaming about a circus I knew in my childhood. ! The setting looked like a town in the mountains in Arizona. I ; began to watc h people with the vague hope I always had that I ; would see again the people I had seen the first time don Juan I made me enter into the second attention. As I watched them, I felt a sizable jolt of nervousness in the pit of my stomach ; it was like a punch. The jolt distracted me, and I lost sight of the people, t he circus, and the mountain town in Arizona. In their place stood two strange-lo oking figures. They were thin, less than a foot wide, but long, perhaps seven fe et. They were looming over me like two gigantic earthworms. I knew that it was a dream, but I also knew that I was seeing. Don Juan had disc ussed seeing in my normal awareness and in the second attention as well. Althoug h I was incapable of experiencing it myself, I thought I had understood the idea of directly perceiving energy. In that dream, looking at those two strange appa ritions, I realized that I was seeing the energy essence of something unbelievab le. I remained very calm. I did not move. The most remarkable thing to me was that t hey didn't dissolve or change into something else. They were cohesive beings tha t retained their candlelike shape. Something in them was forcing something in me to hold the view of their shape. I knew it because something was telling me tha t if I did not move, they would not move either. It all came to an end, at a given moment, when I woke up with a fright. I was im mediately besieged by fears. A deep preoccupation took hold of me. It was not ps ychological worry but rather a bodily sense of anguish, sadness with no apparent foundation. The two strange shapes appeared to me from then on in every one of my dreaming s essions. Eventually, it was as if I dreamt only to encounter them. They never at tempted to move toward me or to interfere with me in any way. They just stood th ere, immobile, in front of me, for as long as my dream lasted. Not only did I ne ver make any effort to change my dreams but I even forgot the original quest of my dreaming practices. When I finally discussed with don Juan what was happening to me, I had spent mon ths solely viewing the two shapes. "You are stuck at a dangerous crossroad," don Juan said. "It isn't right to cha se these beings away, but it isn't right either to I let them stay. For the time being, their presence is a hindrance I to your dreaming." "What can I do, don Juan?" "Face them, right now, in the world of daily life, and tell them to come back l ater, when you have more dreaming power."

"How do I face them?" "It's not simple, but it can be done. It requires only that you have enough guts , which of course you do." Without waiting for me to tell him that I had no guts at all, he I took me to th e hills. He lived then in northern Mexico, and he had given me the total impress ion he was a solitary sorcerer, an I old man forgotten by everybody and complete ly outside the main current of human affairs. I had surmised, however, that 1 he was intelligent beyond measure. And because of this I was I willing to comply w ith what I half-believed were mere eccentricities. The cunningness of sorcerers, cultivated through the ages, was don Juan's tradem ark. He made sure that I understood all I Could in my normal awareness and, at the same time, he made I sure that I entered into the second attention, where I under-I stood or at least passionately listened to everything he taught me. In t his fashion, he divided me in two. In my normal consciousness, I could not under stand why or how I was more than willing to take his eccentricities seriously. I n the second attention, it all made sense to me. His contention was that the second attention is available to all of us, but, by willfully holding on to our half-cocked rationality, some of us more fiercely th an others, keep the second I attention at arm's length. His idea was that dreami ng brings down the barriers that surround and insulate the second attention. The day he took me to the hills of the Sonora desert to meet the inorganic being s, I was in my normal state of awareness. Yet somehow I knew I had to do somethi ng that was certainly going to be unbelievable. It had rained lightly it got clumped up in move the heavy chunks rd the hills. When we in the desert. The red dirt was still wet, and as I walked the rubber soles of my shoes. I had to step on rocks to re of dirt. We walked in an easterly direction, climbing towa got to a narrow gully between two hills, don Juan stopped.

"This is for sure an ideal place to summon your friends," he said. "Why do you call them my friends?" "They have singled you out themselves. When they do that, it means that they see k an association. I've mentioned to you that sorcerers form bonds of friendship with them. Your case seems to be an example. And you don't even have to solicit them." "What does such a friendship consist of, don Juan?" "It consists of a mutual exchange of energy. The inorganic beings supply their h igh awareness, and sorcerers supply their heightened awareness and high energy. The positive result is an even exchange. The negative one is dependency on both parties. "The old sorcerers used to love their allies. In fact, they loved their allies m ore than they loved their own kind. I can foresee terrible dangers in that." "What do you recommend I do, don Juan?" "Summon them. Size them up, and then decide yourself what to do." "What should I do to summon them?" "Hold your dream view of them in your mind. The reason they have saturated you w

ith their presence in your dreams is that they want to create a memory of their shape in your mind. And this is the time to use that memory." Don Juan forcefully ordered me to close my eyes and keep closed. Then he guided me to sit down on some rocks. I felt the hardness and the coldness of the rocks. The rocks were planted; it was difficult to keep my bala nce. "Sit here and visualize their shape until they are just like they are in your dr eams," don Juan said in my ear. "Let me know hen you have them in focus." It took me very little time and effort to have a complete mental picture of thei r shape, just like in my dreams. It did lot surprise me at all that I could do i t. What shocked me was t, although I tried desperately to let don Juan know I ha d pictured them in my mind, I could not voice my words or my eyes. I was definit ely awake. I could hear everything. I heard don Juan say, "You can open your eyes now." I opened them with no diffic ulty. I was sitting cross-legged on the rocks, which were not the same ones I ha d felt under me hen I sat down. Don Juan was just behind me to my right. I tried to turn around to face him, but he forced my head to remain straight. And then I saw two dark figures, like two thin tree trunks, right in front of me. I stared at them openmouthed; they were not as tall as in my dreams. They had sh runk to half their size. Instead of being shapes of opaque luminosity, they were now two condensed, dark, almost black, menacing sticks. "Get up and grab one of them," don Juan ordered me, "and don't let go, no matter how it shakes you." I definitely did not want to do anything of the sort, but some I unknown drive m ade me stand up against my will. I had at that moment the clear realization that I would end up doing I what he had ordered me to, although I had no conscious i ntention of doing so. Mechanically, I advanced toward the two figures, my heart pounding nearly out o f my chest. I grabbed the one to my right. I What I felt was an electric dischar ge that almost made me drop fine dark figure. Don Juan's voice came to me as if he had been yelling from a distance away. "You drop it and you're done for," he said. I held on to the figure, which twirled and shook. Not like a massive animal woul d, but like something quite fluffy and light, although strongly electrical. We r olled and turned on the sand of the gully for quite some time. It gave me jolt a fter jolt of some sickening electric current. I thought it was sickening because I fancied it to be different from the energy I had always encountered in our da ily world. When it hit my body, it tickled me and made me yell and growl like an animal, not in anguish but in a strange anger. It finally became a still, almost solid form under me. It lay inert. I asked don Juan if it was dead, but I did not hear my voice. "Not a chance," said someone laughing, someone who was not don Juan. "You've jus t depleted its energy charge. But don't get up yet. Lie there just a moment long er." I looked at don Juan with a question in my eyes. He was examining me with great curiosity. Then he helped me up. The dark figure remained on the ground. I wante d to ask don Juan if the dark figure was all right. Again, I could not voice my

question. Then I did something extravagant. I took it all for real. Up to that m oment something in my mind was preserving my rationality by taking what was happ ening as a dream, a dream induced by don Juan's machinations. I went to the figure on the ground and tried to lift it up. I could not put my a rms around it because it had no mass. I became disoriented. The same voice, whic h was not don Juan's, told me to lie down on top of the inorganic being. I did i t, and both of us got up in one motion, the inorganic being like a dark shadow a ttached to me. It gently separated from me and disappeared, leaving me with an e xtremely pleasant feeling of completeness. It took me more than twenty-four hours to regain total control of my faculties. I slept most of the time. Don Juan checked me from time to time by asking me the same question, "Was the inorganic being's energy like fire or like water?" My throat seemed scorched. I could not tell him that the energy jolts I had felt were like jets of electrified water. I have never felt jets of electrified wate r in my life. I am not sure if it is possible to produce them or to feel them, b ut that was the image playing in my mind every time don Juan asked his key quest ion. Don Juan was asleep when I finally knew I was completely recovered. Knowing that his question was of great importance, I woke him up and told him what I had fel t. "You are not going to have helping friends among the inorganic beings, but relat ionships of annoying dependence," he stated. "Be extremely careful. Watery inorg anic beings are more given to excesses. The old sorcerers believed that they wer e more loving, more capable of imitating, or perhaps even having feelings. As op posed to the fiery ones, who were thought to be more serious, more contained tha n the others, but also more pompous." "What's the meaning of all this for me, don Juan?" "The meaning is too vast to discuss at this time. My recommendation is that you vanquish fear from your dreams and from your life, in order to safeguard your un ity. The inorganic being you depleted of energy and then recharged again was thr illed out of its candlelike shape with it. It'll come to you for more." "Why didn't you stop me, don Juan?" "You didn't give me time. Besides, you didn't even hear me shouting at you to le ave the inorganic being on the ground." "You should have lectured me, beforehand, the way you always do, about all the p ossibilities." "I didn't know all the possibilities. In matters of the inorganic beings, I am n early a novice. I refused that part of the sorcerers' knowledge on the ground th at it is too cumbersome and capricious. I don't want to be at the mercy of any e ntity, organic or inorganic." That was the end of our exchange. I should have been worried because of his defi nitely negative reaction, but I was not. I somehow was certain that whatever I h ad done was all right. I continued my dreaming practices without any interference from the inorganic be ings.





Since our agreement had been to discuss dreaming only when don Juan considered i t necessary, I rarely asked him about it and never insisted on continuing my que stions beyond a certain point. I was more than eager, therefore, to listen to hi m whenever he decided to take up the subject. His comments or discussions on dre aming were invariably cushioned in other topics of his teachings, and they were always suddenly and abruptly brought in. We were engaged in some unrelated conversation once, while I was visiting with h im in his house, when without any preamble he said that, by means of their dream ing contacts with inorganic beings, the old sorcerers became immensely well-vers ed in the manipulation of the assemblage point, a vast and ominous subject. I immediately grabbed the opportunity and asked don Juan for an estimate of the time when the old sorcerers might have lived. At various opportunities before, I had asked the same question, but he never gave me a satisfactory answer. I was confident, however, that at the moment, perhaps because he had brought up the su bject himself, he might be willing to oblige me. "A most trying subject," he said. The way he said it made me believe he was disc arding my question. I was quite surprised when he continued talking. "It'll tax your rationality as much as the topic of inorganic beings. By the way, what do y ou think about them now?" "I have let my opinions rest," I said. "I can't afford to think one way or anoth er." My answer delighted him. He laughed and commented on his own fears of and aversi ons to the inorganic beings. "They have never been my cup of tea," he said. "Of course, the main reason was m y fear of them. I was unable to get over it when I had to, and then it became fi xed." "Do you fear them now, don Juan?" "It's not quite fear I feel but revulsion. I don't want any part of them." "Is there any particular reason for this revulsion?" "The best reason in the world we are antithetical. They love slavery, and I love freedom. They love to buy, and I don't sell." I became inexplicably agitated and brusquely told him that the subject was so fa rfetched for me that I could not take it seriously. He stared at me, smiling, and said, "The best thing to do with inorganic beings is what you do deny their existence but visit with them regularly and maintain t hat you are dreaming and in dreaming anything is possible. This way you don't co mmit yourself." I felt strangely guilty, although I could not figure out why. I felt compelled t o ask, "What are you referring to, don Juan?" "To your visits with the inorganic beings," he replied dryly. "Are you kidding? What visits?"

"I didn't want to discuss this, but I think it's time I tell you that the naggin g voice you heard, reminding you to fix your dreaming attention on the items of your dreams, was the voice of an inorganic being." I thought don Juan was completely irrational. I became so irritated that I even yelled at him. He laughed at me and asked me to tell him about my irregular drea ming sessions. That request surprised me. I had never mentioned to anyone that e very so often I used to zoom out of a dream, pulled by a given item, but instead of my changing dreams, as I should have, the total mood of the dream changed an d I would find myself in a dimension unknown to me. I soared in it, directed by some invisible guide, which made me twirl around and around. I always awoke from one of these dreams still twirling, and I continued tossing and turning for a l ong time before I fully woke up. "Those are bona fide meetings you are having with your inorganic being friends," don Juan said. I did not want to argue with him, but neither did I want to agree. I remained si lent. I had forgotten my question about the old sorcerers, but don Juan picked u p the subject again. "My understanding is that the old sorcerers existed perhaps as far back as ten t housand years ago," he said, smiling and watching my reaction. Basing my response on current archaeological data on the migration of Asiatic no madic tribes to the Americas, I said that I believed his date was incorrect. Ten thousand years was too far back. "You have your knowledge and I have mine," he said. "My knowledge is that the ol d sorcerers ruled for four thousand years, from seven thousand to three thousand years ago. Three thousand years ago, they went to nothing. And from then on, so rcerers have been regrouping, restructuring what was left of the old ones." "How can you be so sure about your dates?" I asked. "How can you be so sure about yours?" he retorted. I told him that archaeologists have foolproof methods to establish the date of p ast cultures. Again he retorted that sorcerers have foolproof methods of their o wn. "I'm not trying to be contrary or argue you down," he continued, "but someday so on you may be able to ask someone who knows for sure." "No one can know this for sure, don Juan." "This is another of those impossible things to believe, but there is somebody wh o can verify all this. You'll meet that person someday." "Come on, don Juan, you've got to be joking. Who can verify what happened seven thousand years ago?" "Very simple, one of the old sorcerers we've been talking about. The one I met. He's the one who told me all about the old sorcerers. I hope you remember what I am going to tell you about that particular man. He is the key to many of our en deavors, and he's also the one you have to meet." I told don Juan that I was hanging on every word he said, even though I did not understand what he was saying. He accused me of humoring him and not believing a word about the old sorcerers. I admitted that in my state of daily consciousnes

s, of course, I had not believed those farfetched stories. But neither had I in the second attention, although there I should have had a different reaction. "Only when you ponder what I said does it become a far-, fetched story," he rema rked. "If you don't involve your common sense, it remains purely a matter of ene rgy." "Why did you say, don Juan, that I am going to meet one of the old sorcerers?" "Because you are. It is vital that the two of you meet, someday. But, for the mo ment, just let me tell you another farfetched story about one of the naguals of my line, the nagual Sebastian." Don Juan told me then that the nagual Sebastian had been a ; sexton in a church in southern Mexico around the beginning of the eighteenth century. In his accou nt, don Juan stressed how sorcerers, past or present, seek and find refuge in es tablished I institutions, such as the Church. It was his idea that because of th eir superior discipline, sorcerers are trustworthy employees and that they are a vidly sought by institutions that are always in dire need of such persons. Don J uan maintained that as long as no one is aware of the sorcerers' doings, their l ack of ideological sympathies makes them appear as model workers. Don Juan continued his story and said that one day, while Sebastian was performi ng his duties as a sexton, a strange man came to the church, an old Indian who s eemed to be ill. In a weak voice he told Sebastian that he needed help. The nagu al thought that the Indian wanted the parish priest, but the man, making a great effort, addressed the nagual. In a harsh and direct tone, he told him that he k new that Sebastian was not only a sorcerer but a nagual. Sebastian, quite alarmed by this sudden turn of events, I pulled the Indian asid e and demanded an apology. The man replied that he was not there to apologize bu t to get specialized help. He needed, he said, to receive the nagual's energy in order to maintain his life, which, he assured Sebastian, had spanned thousands of years but at the moment was ebbing away. Sebastian, who was a very intelligent man, unwilling to pay I 'attention to such nonsense, urged the Indian to stop clowning around. The old man became angry an d threatened Sebastian with exposing him and his group to the ecclesiastical aut horities if he did not comply with his request. Don Juan reminded me that those were the times when the ecclesiastical authoriti es were brutally and systematically eradicating heretical practices among the In dians of the New World. The man's threat was not something to be taken lightly; the nagual and his group were indeed in mortal danger. Sebastian asked the India n how he could give him energy. The man explained that naguals, by means of thei r discipline, gain a peculiar energy that they store in their bodies and that he would get it painlessly from Sebastian's energy center on his navel. In return for it, Sebastian would get not only the opportunity to continue his activities unscathed but also a gift of power. The knowledge that he was being manipulated by the old Indian did not sit right with the nagual, but the man was inflexible and left him no alternative but to c omply with his request. Don Juan assured me that the old all. He turned out to be one of own as the death defiers. He had ing his assemblage point in ways Indian was not exaggerating about his claims at the sorcerers of ancient times, one of those kn apparently survived to the present by manipulat that only he knew about.

Don Juan said that what transpired between Sebastian and that man later became t

he ground for an agreement that had bound all six naguals who followed Sebastian . The death defier kept his word; in exchange for energy from every one of those men, he made a donation to the giver, a gift of power. Sebastian had to accept such a gift, although reluctantly; he had been cornered and had no other choice. All the other naguals who followed him, however, gladly and proudly accepted th eir gifts. Don Juan concluded his story, saying that over time the death defier came to be known as the tenant. And for over two hundred years, the naguals of don Juan's l ine honored that binding agreement, creating a symbiotic relationship that chang ed the course and final goal of their lineage. Don Juan did not care to explain the story any further, and I was left with a st range sensation of truthfulness, which was more bothersome to me than I could ha ve imagined. "How did he get to live that long?" I asked. "No one knows," don Juan replied. "All we've known about f him, for generations, is what he tells us. The death defier is the one I asked about the old sorcerer s, and he told me that they I were at their peak three thousand years ago." "How do you know he was telling you the truth?" I asked. Don Juan shook his head in amazement, if not revulsion. "When you're facing that inconceivable unknown out there," he said, pointing all around him, "you don't fool around with petty lies. Petty lies are only for people who have never witne ssed what's out there, waiting for them." "What's waiting for us out there, don Juan?" His answer, a seemingly innocuous phrase, was more terrifying to me than if he h ad described the most horrendous thing. "Something utterly impersonal," he said. He must have noticed that I was coming apart. He made me change levels of awaren ess to make my fright vanish. A few months later, my dreaming practices took a strange turn. I began to get, i n my dreams, replies to questions I was 5 planning to ask don Juan. The most imp ressive part of this oddity was that it quickly lapsed into my waking hours. And one day, while I was sitting at my desk, I got a reply to an unvoiced question about the realness of inorganic beings. I had seen inorganic beings in dreams so many times I had begun to think of them as real. I reminded myself I had even t ouched one, in a state of seminormal consciousness in the Sonoran desert. And my dreams had been periodically deviated to views of worlds I seriously doubted co uld have been products of my mentality. I wished to give don Juan my best shot, in terms of a concise query, so I molded a question in my mind if one is to acce pt that inorganic beings are as real as people, where, in the physicality of the universe, is the realm in which they exist? After formulating the question to myself, I heard a strange laughter, just as I had the day I wrestled with the inorganic being. Then a man's voice answered me. "That realm exists in a particular posit ion of the assemblage point," it said. "Just like your world exists in the habit ual position of the assemblage point."

The last thing I wanted was to enter into a dialogue with a disembodied voice, s o I stood up and ran out of my house. The thought occurred to me that I was losi ng my mind. Another worry to add to my collection of worries. The voice had been so clear and authoritative that it not only intrigued me but terrified me. I waited with great trepidation for oncoming barrages of that voic e, but the event was never repeated. At the first opportunity I had, I consulted with don Juan. He was not impressed in the least. "You must understand, once and for all, that things like this are very normal in the life of a sorcerer," he said. "You are n ot going mad; you are simply hearing the voice of the dreaming emissary. Upon cr ossing the first or second gate of dreaming, dreamers reach a threshold of energ y and begin to see things or to hear voices. Not really plural voices, but a sin gular voice. Sorcerers call it the voice of the dreaming emissary." "What is the dreaming emissary?" "Alien energy that has conciseness. Alien energy that purports to aid dreamers b y telling them things. The problem with the dreaming emissary is that it can tel l only what the sorcerers already know or should know, were they worth their sal t." "To say that it's alien energy that has conciseness doesn't help me at all, don Juan. What kind of energy - benign, malignant, right, wrong, what?" "It's just what I said, alien energy. An impersonal force that we turn into a ve ry personal one because it has a voice. Some sorcerers swear by it. They even se e it. Or, as you yourself have done, they simply hear it as a man's or a woman's voice. And the voice can tell them about the state of things, which most of the time they take as sacred advice." "Why do some of us hear it as a voice?" "We see it or hear it because we maintain our assemblage points fixed on a speci fic new position; the more intense this fixation, the more intense our experienc e of the emissary. Watch out! You may see it and feel it as a naked woman." Don Juan laughed at his own remark, but I was too scared for levity. "Is this force capable of materializing itself?" I asked. "Certainly," he replied. "And it all depends on how fixed the assemblage point i s. But, rest assured, if you are capable of maintaining a degree of detachment, nothing happens. The emissary remains what it is an impersonal force that acts o n us because of the fixation of our assemblage points." "Is its advice safe and sound?" "It cannot be advice. It only tells us what's what, and then we draw the inferen ces ourselves." I told don Juan then about what the voice had said to me. "It's just like I said," don Juan remarked. "The emissary didn't tell you anythi ng new. Its statements were correct, but it only seemed to be revealing things t o you. What the emissary did was merely repeat what you already knew." "I'm afraid I can't claim that I knew all that, don Juan."

"Yes, you can. You know now infinitely more about the mystery of the universe th an what you rationally suspect. But that's our human malady, to know more about the mystery of the universe than we suspect." Having experienced this incredible phenomenon all by myself, without don Juan's coaching, made me feel elated. I wanted more information about the emissary. I b egan to ask don Juan whether he also heard the emissary's voice. He interrupted me and with a broad smile said, "Yes, yes. The emissary also talk s to me. In my youth I used to see it as a friar with a black cowl. A talking fr iar who used to scare the daylights out of me, every time. Then, when my fear wa s more manageable, it became a disembodied voice, which tells me things to this day." "What kinds of things, don Juan?" "Anything I focus my intent on, things I don't want to take the trouble of follo wing up myself. Like, for example, details about the behavior of my apprentices. What they do when I am not around. It tells me things about you, in particular. The emissary tells me everything you do." At that point, I really did not care for the direction our conversation had take n. I frantically searched my mind for questions about other topics while he roar ed with laughter. "Is the dreaming emissary an inorganic being?" I asked. "Let's say that the dreaming emissary is a force that comes from the realm of in organic beings. This is the reason dreamers always encounter it." "Do you mean, don Juan, that every dreamer hears or sees the emissary?" "Everyone hears the emissary; very few see it or feel it." "Do you have any explanation for this?" "No. Besides, I really don't care about the emissary. At one point in my life, I had to make a decision whether to concentrate on the inorganic beings and follo w in the footsteps of the old sorcerers or to refuse it all. My teacher, the nag ual Julian, helped me make up my mind to refuse it. I've never regretted that de cision." "Do you think I should refuse the inorganic beings myself, don Juan?" He did not answer me; instead, he explained that the whole realm of inorganic be ings is always poised to teach. Perhaps because inorganic beings have a deeper c onsciousness than ours, they feel compelled to take us under their wings. "I didn't see any point in becoming their pupil," he added. "Their price is too high." ' "What is their price?" "Our lives, our energy, our devotion to them. In other words, our freedom." "But what do they teach?" "Things pertinent to their world. The same way we ourselves would teach them, if we were capable of teaching them, things pertinent to our world. Their method, however, is to take our sic self as a gauge of what we need and then teach us ac

cordingly. A most dangerous affair!" "I don't see why it would be dangerous." "I f someone was going to take your basic self as a gauge, with all your fears and greed and envy, et cetera, et cetera, and teach you what fulfills that horrible state of being, what do you the result would be?" I had no comeback. I thought I understood perfectly well the Reasons for his rej ection. "The problem with the old sorcerers was that they learned wonderful things, but on the basis of their unadulterated lower selves," don Juan went on. "The inorga nic beings became their allies, and, by means of deliberate examples, they taugh t the old sorcerers marvels. Their allies performed the actions, and the old sor cerers were guided step by step to copy those factions, without changing anythin g about their basic nature." "Do these relationships with inorganic beings exist today?" I "I can't answer that truthfully All I can say is that I can't conceiv e of having a relationship like that myself. Involvements of this nature curtai l our search for freedom by consuming all our I available energy In order to rea lly follow their allies' example, the old sorcerers had to spend their lives in the realm of the I inorganic beings. The amount of energy needed to accomplish I such a sustained journey is staggering." "Do you mean, don Juan, that the old sorcerers were able to I exist in those rea lms like we exist here?" "Not quite like we exist here, but certainly they lived they retained their awar eness, their individuality. The dreaming emissary became the most vital entity f or those sorcerers. If a sorcerer wants to live in the realm of the inorganic be ings, the , emissary is the perfect bridge; it speaks, and its bent is to teach, to guide." "Have you ever been in that realm, don Juan?" "Countless times. And so have you. But there is no point in talking about it now . You haven't cleared all the debris from your dreaming attention yet. We'll tal k about that realm someday." "Do I gather, don Juan, that you don't approve of or like the emissary?" "I neither approve of it nor like it. It belongs to another mood, the old sorcer ers' mood. Besides, its teachings and guidance in our world are nonsense. And fo r that nonsense the emissary charges us enormities in terms of energy. One day y ou will agree with me. You'll see." In the tone of don Juan's words, t I disagreed with him about the hen I heard the emissary's voice like me because you find nothing t knowledge; knowledge is power. nd beliefs of your daily world." I caught a veiled implication of his belief tha emissary. I was about to confront him with it w in my ears. "He's right," the voice said. "You wrong with exploring all possibilities. You wan You don't want to remain safe in the routines a

The emissary said all that in English with a marked Pacific Coast intonation. Th en it shifted into Spanish. I heard a slight Argentine accent. I had never heard the emissary speaking like this before. It fascinated me. The emissary told me about fulfillment, knowledge; about how far away I was from my birthplace; about my craving for adventure and my near obsession with new things, new horizons. T he voice even talked to me in Portuguese, with a definite inflection from the so uthern pampas.

To hear that voice pouring out all this flattery not only scared me but nauseate d me. I told don Juan, right on the spot, that I had to stop my dreaming trainin g. He looked up at me, caught by surprise. But when I repeated what I had heard, he agreed I should stop, although I sensed he was doing it only to appease me. A few weeks later, I found my reaction a bit hysterical and my decision to withd raw unsound. I went back to my dreaming practices. I was sure don Juan was aware that I had canceled out my withdrawal. On one of my visits to him, quite abruptly, he spoke about dreams. "Just because we haven't been taught to emphasize dreams as a genuine field for exploration d oesn't mean they are not one," he began. "Dreams are analyzed for their meaning or are taken as portents, but never are they taken as a realm of real events. "To my knowledge, only the old sorcerers did that," don Juan went on, "but at th e end they flubbed it. They got greedy, and when they came to a crucial crossroa ds, they took the wrong fork. They put all their eggs in one basket the fixation of the assemblage point on the thousands of positions it can adopt." Don Juan expressed his bewilderment at the fact that out of all the marvelous th ings the old sorcerers learned exploring those thousands of positions, only the art of dreaming and the art of stalking remain. He reiterated that the art of dr eaming is concerned with the displacement of the assemblage point. Then he defin ed stalking as the art that deals with the fixation of the assemblage point on a ny location to which it is displaced. "To fixate the assemblage point on any new spot means to acquire cohesion," he s aid. "You have been doing just that in your dreaming practices." "I thought I was perfecting my energy body," I said, somehow surprised at his st atement. "You are doing that and much more; you are learning to have cohesion. Dreaming d oes it by forcing dreamers to fixate the assemblage point. The dreaming attentio n, the energy body, the second attention, the relationship with inorganic beings , the dreaming emissary are but by-products of acquiring cohesion; in other word s, they are all by-products of fixating the assemblage point on a number of drea ming positions." "What is a dreaming position, don Juan?" "Any new position to which the assemblage point has been displaced during sleep. " "How do we fixate the assemblage point on a dreaming position?" "By sustaining the view of any item in your dreams, or by changing dreams at wil l. Through your dreaming practices, you are really exercising your capacity to b e cohesive; that is to say, you are exercising your capacity to maintain a new e nergy shape by holding the assemblage point fixed on the position of any particu lar dream you are having." "Do I really maintain a new energy shape?" "Not exactly, and not because you can't but only because you are shifting the as semblage point instead of moving it. Shifts of the assemblage point give rise to minute changes, which are practically unnoticeable. The challenge of shifts is that they are so small and so numerous that to maintain cohesiveness in all of t hem is a triumph." "How do we know we are maintaining cohesion?"

"We know it by the clarity of our perception. The clearer the view of our dreams , the greater our cohesion." He said then that it was time for me to have a practical application of what I h ad learned in dreaming. Without giving me a chance to ask anything, he urged me to focus my attention, as if I were in a dream, on the foliage of a desert tree growing nearby a mesquite tree. "Do you want me to just gaze at it?" I asked. "I don't want you to just gaze at it; I want you to do something very special wi th that foliage," he said. "Remember that, in your dreams, once you are able to hold the view of any item, you are really holding the dreaming position of your assemblage point. Now, gaze at those leaves as if you were in a dream, but with a slight yet most meaningful variation you are going to hold your dreaming atten tion on the leaves of the mesquite tree in the awareness of our daily world." My nervousness made it impossible for me to follow his line of thought. He patie ntly explained that by staring at the foliage, would accomplish a minute displac ement of my assemblage Dint. Then, by summoning my dreaming attention through st aring at individual leaves, I would actually fixate that minute Misplacement, an d my cohesion would make me perceive in terms of the second attention. He added, with a chuckle, that the process was so simple it was ridiculous. Don Juan was right. All I needed was to focus my sight on the leaves, maintain it, and in one instant I was drawn into a vortex-like sensation, extremely like the vortexes in my dreams. The foliage of the mesquite tree became a universe of sensory data. It was as if the foliage had swallowed me, but it was not I only my sight that was engaged; if I touched the leaves, I actually felt them. I coul d also smell them. My dreaming attention I was multisensorial instead of solely visual, as in my regular ; dreaming. What had begun as gazing at the foliage of the mesquite tree ' had turned into a dream. I believed I was in a dreamt tree, as I had been in trees of countless d reams. And, naturally, I 'behaved in this dreamt tree as I had learned to behav e in my dreams; I moved from item to item, pulled by the force of a vortex that took shape on whatever part of the tree I focused my multisensorial dreaming att ention. Vortexes were formed not only on gazing but also on touching anything wi th any part of my body. In the midst of this vision or dream, I had an attack of rational doubts. I bega n to wonder if I had really climbed the tree in a daze and was actually hugging the leaves, lost in the foliage, without knowing what I was doing. Or perhaps I had fallen asleep, possibly mesmerized by the fluttering of leaves in the wind, and was having a dream. But just like in dreaming, I didn't have enough energy t o ponder for too long. My thoughts were fleeting. They lasted an instant; then t he force of direct experience blanketed them out completely. A sudden motion around me shook everything and virtually made me emerge from a c lump of leaves, as if I had broken away from the tree's magnetic pull. I was fac ing then, from an elevation, an immense horizon. Dark mountains and green vegeta tion surrounded me. Another jolt of energy made me shake from my bones out; then I was somewhere else. Enormous trees loomed everywhere. They were bigger than t he Douglas firs of Oregon and Washington State. Never had I seen a forest like t hat. The scenery was such a contrast to the arid-ness of the Sonoran desert that it left me with no doubt that I was having a dream. I held on to that extraordinary view, afraid to let go, knowing that it was inde ed a dream and would disappear once I had run out of dreaming attention. But the

images lasted, even when I thought I should have run out of dreaming attention. A horrifying thought crossed my mind then what if this was neither a dream nor the daily world? Frightened, as an animal must experience fright, I recoiled into the clump of le aves I had emerged from. The momentum of my backward motion kept me going throug h the tree foliage and around the hard branches. It pulled me away from the tree , and in one split second I was standing next to don Juan, at the door of his ho use, in the desert in Sonora. I instantly realized I had entered again into a state in which I could think coh erently, but I could not talk. Don Juan told me not to worry. He said that our s peech faculty is extremely flimsy and attacks of muteness are common among sorce rers who venture beyond the limits of normal perception. My gut feeling was that don Juan had taken pity on me and had decided to give me a pep talk. But the voice of the dreaming emissary, which I clearly heard at th at instant, said that in a few hours and after some rest I was going to be perfe ctly well. Upon awakening I gave don Juan, at his request, a complete description of what I had seen and done. He warned me that it was hot possible to rely on my rational ity to understand my experience, not because my rationality was in any way impai red but because what had taken place was a phenomenon outside the parameters of reason. I, naturally, argued that nothing can be outside the limits of reason; things ca n be obscure, but sooner or later reason always finds a way to shed light on any thing. And I really believed this. Don Juan, with extreme patience, pointed out that reason is only a by-product of the habitual position of the assemblage point; therefore, knowing what is going on, being of sound mind, having our feet on the ground - sources of great pride to us and assumed to be a natural consequence of our worth - are merely the res ult of the fixation of the assemblage point on its habitual place. The more rigi d and stationary it is, the greater our confidence in ourselves, the greater our feeling of knowing the world, of being able to predict. He added that what dreaming does is give us the fluidity to enter into other wor lds by destroying our sense of knowing this world. He called dreaming a journey of unthinkable dimensions, a journey that, after making us perceive everything w e can humanly perceive, makes the assemblage point jump outside the human domain and perceive the inconceivable. "We are back again, harping on the most important topic of the sorcerers' world, " he went on, "the position of the assemblage point. The old sorcerers' curse, a s well as mankind's thorn in the side." "Why do you say that, don Juan?" "Because both, mankind in general and the old sorcerers, fell prey to the positi on of the assemblage point mankind, because by not knowing that the assemblage p oint exists we are obliged to take the by-product of its habitual position as so mething final and indisputable. And the old sorcerers because, although they kne w all about the assemblage point, they fell for its facility to be manipulated. "You must avoid falling into those traps," he continued. "It'd be really disgust ing if you sided with mankind, as if you didn't know about the existence of the assemblage point. But it'd be even more insidious if you sided with the old sorc erers and cynically manipulate the assemblage point for gain."

"I still don't understand. What is the connection of all this with what I experi enced yesterday?" "Yesterday, you were in a different world. But if you ask me where that world is , and I tell you that it is in the position of the assemblage point, my answer w on't make any sense to you." Don Juan's argument was that I had two choices. One was to follow mankind's rati onales and be faced with a predicament my experience would tell me that other wo rlds exist, but my reason would say that such worlds do not and cannot exist. Th e other choice was to follow the old sorcerers' rationales, in which case I woul d automatically accept the existence of other worlds, and my greed alone would m ake my assemblage point hold on to the position that creates those worlds. The r esult would be another kind of predicament that of having to move physically int o visionlike realms, driven by expectations of power and gain. I was too numb to follow his argument, but then I realized I did not have to fol low it because I agreed with him completely, despite the fact that I did not hav e a total picture of what I was agreeing about. Agreeing with him was rather a f eeling that came from far away, an ancient certainty I had lost, which was now s lowly finding its way back to me. The return to my dreaming practices eliminated these turmoils, but created new o nes. For example, after months of hearing it daily, I stopped finding the dreami ng emissary's voice an annoyance or a wonder. It became a matter of course for m e. And I made so many mistakes influenced by what it said that I almost understo od don Juan's reluctance to take it seriously. A psychoanalyst would have had a field day interpreting the emissary according to all the possible permutations o f my intrapersonal dynamics. Don Juan maintained a steadfast view on it is an impersonal but constant force f rom the realm of inorganic beings; thus, every dreamer experiences it, in more o r less the same terms. And if we choose to take its words as advice, we are incu rable fools. I was definitely one of them. There was no way I could have remained impassive b eing in direct contact with such an extraordinary event a voice that clearly and concisely told me in three languages hidden things about anything or anyone I f ocused my attention on. Its only drawback, which was of no consequence to me, wa s that we were not synchronized. The emissary used to tell me things about peopl e or events when I had honestly forgotten I had been interested in them. I asked don Juan about this oddity, and he said that it had to do with the rigid ity of my assemblage point. He explained that I had been reared by old adults an d that they had imbued me with old people's views; therefore, I was dangerously righteous. His urge to give me potions of hallucinogenic plants was but an effor t, he said, to shake my assemblage point and allow it to have a minimal margin o f fluidity. "If you don't develop this margin," he went on, "either you'll become more right eous or you'll become a hysterical sorcerer. My interest in telling you about th e old sorcerers is not to bad-mouth them but to pit them against you. Sooner or later, your assemblage point will be more fluid, but not fluid enough to offset your facility to be like them righteous and hysterical." "How can I avoid all that, don Juan?" "There is only one way. Sorcerers call it sheer understanding. I call it a roman ce with knowledge. It's the drive sorcerers use to know, to discover, to be bewi

ldered." Don Juan changed the subject and continued to explain the fixation of the assemb lage point. He said that seeing children's assemblage points constantly flutteri ng, as if moved by tremors, changing their place with ease, the old sorcerers ca me to the conclusion that the assemblage point's habitual location is not innate but brought about by habituation. Seeing also that only in adults is it fixed o n one spot, they surmised that the specific location of the assemblage point fos ters a specific way of perceiving. Through usage, this specific way of perceivin g becomes a system of interpreting sensory data. Don Juan pointed out that, since we are drafted into that system by being born i nto it, from the moment of our birth we imperatively strive to adjust our percei ving to conform to the demands of this system, a system that rules us for life. Consequently, the old sorcerers were thoroughly right in believing that the act of countermanding it and perceiving energy directly is what transforms a person into a sorcerer. Don Juan expressed wonder at what he called the greatest accomplishment of our h uman upbringing to lock our assemblage point on its habitual position. For, once it is immobilized there, our perception can be coached and guided to interpret what we perceive. In other words, we can then be guided to perceive more in term s of our system than in terms of our senses. He assured me that human perception is universally homogeneous, because the assemblage points of the whole human ra ce are fixed on the same spot. He went on to say that sorcerers prove all this to themselves when they see that at the moment the assemblage point is displaced beyond a certain threshold, and new universal filaments of energy begin to be perceived, there is no sense to w hat we perceive. The immediate cause is that new sensory data has rendered our s ystem inoperative; it can no longer be used to interpret what we are perceiving. "Perceiving without our system is, of course, chaotic," don Juan continued. "But strangely enough, when we think we have truly lost our bearings, our old system rallies; it comes to our rescue and transforms our new incomprehensible percept ion into a thoroughly comprehensible new world. Just like what happened to you w hen you gazed at the leaves of the mesquite tree." "What exactly happened to me, don Juan?" "Your perception was chaotic for a while; everything came to you at once, and yo ur system for interpreting the world didn't function. Then, the chaos cleared up , and there you were in front of a new world." "We are again, don Juan, at the same place we were before. Does that world exist , or is it merely my mind that concocted it?" "We certainly are back, and the answer is still the same. It exists in the preci se position your assemblage point was at that moment. In order to perceive it, y ou needed cohesion, that is, you needed to maintain your assemblage point fixed on that position, which you did. The result was that you totally perceived a new world for a while." "But would others perceive that same world?" "If they had uniformity and cohesion, they would. Uniformity is to hold, in unis on, the same position of the assemblage point. The old sorcerers called the enti re act of acquiring uniformity and cohesion outside the normal world stalking pe rception.

"The art of stalking," he continued, "as I have already said, deals with the fix ation of the assemblage point. The old sorcerers discovered, through practice, t hat important as it is to displace the assemblage point, it is even more importa nt to make it stay fixed on its new position, wherever that new position might b e." He explained that if the assemblage point does not become stationary, there is n o way that we can perceive coherently. We would experience then a kaleidoscope o f disassociated images. This is the reason the old sorcerers put as much emphasi s on dreaming as they did on stalking. One art cannot exist without the other, e specially for the kinds of activities in which the old sorcerers were involved. "What were those activities, don Juan?" "The old sorcerers called them the intricacies of the second attention or the gr and adventure of the unknown." Don Juan said that these activities stem from the displacements of the assemblag e point. Not only had the old sorcerers learned to displace their assemblage poi nts to thousands of positions on the surface or on the inside of their energy ma sses but they had also learned to fixate their assemblage points on those positi ons, and thus retain their cohesiveness, indefinitely. "What was the benefit of that, don Juan?" "We can't talk about benefits. We can talk only about end results." He explained that the cohesiveness of the old sorcerers was such that it allowed them to become perceptually and physically everything the specific position of their assemblage points dictated. They could transform themselves into anything for which they had a specific inventory. An inventory is, he said, all the detai ls of perception involved in becoming, for example, a jaguar, a bird, an insect, et cetera, et cetera. "It's very hard for me to believe that this transformation can be possible," I s aid. "It is possible," he assured me. "Not so much for you and me, but for them. For them, it was nothing." He said that the old sorcerers had superb fluidity. All they needed was the slig htest shift of their assemblage points, the slightest perceptual cue from their dreaming, and they would instantaneously stalk their perception, rearrange their cohesiveness to fit their new state of awareness, and be an animal, another per son, a bird, or anything. "But isn't that what mentally ill people do? Make up their own reality as they g o along?" I said. "No, it isn't the same. Insane people imagine a reality of their own because the y don't have any preconceived purpose at all. Insane people bring chaos into the chaos. Sorcerers, on the contrary, bring order to the chaos. Their preconceived , transcendental purpose is to free their perception. Sorcerers don't make up th e world they are perceiving; they perceive energy directly, and then they discov er that what they are perceiving is an unknown new world, which can swallow them whole, because it is as real as anything we know to be real." Don Juan then gave me a new version of what had happened to me as I gazed at the mesquite tree. He said that I began by perceiving the energy of the tree. On th e subjective level, however, I believed I was dreaming because I employed dreami

ng techniques to perceive energy. He asserted that to use dreaming techniques in the world of everyday life was one of the old sorcerers' most effective devices . It made perceiving energy directly dreamlike, instead of totally chaotic, unti l a moment when something rearranged perception and the sorcerer found himself f acing a new world - the very thing that had happened to me. I told him about the thought I'd had, which I had barely dared to think that the scenery I was viewing was not a dream, nor was it our daily world. "It wasn't," he said. "I've been saying this to you over and over, and you think that I am merely repeating myself. I know how difficult it is for the mind to a llow mindless possibilities to become real. But new worlds exist! They are wrapp ed one around the other, like the skins of an onion. The world we exist in is bu t one of those skins." "Do you mean, don Juan, that the goal of your teaching is to prepare me to go in to those worlds?" "No. I don't mean that. We go into those worlds only as an exercise. Those journ eys are the antecedents of the sorcerers of today. We do the same dreaming that the old sorcerers used to do, but at one moment we deviate into new ground. The old sorcerers preferred the shifts of the assemblage point, so they were always on more or less known, predictable ground. We prefer the movements of the assemb lage point. The old sorcerers were after the human unknown. We are after the non human unknown." "I haven't gotten to that yet, have I?" "No. You are only beginning. And at the beginning everyone has to go through the old sorcerers' steps. After all, they were the ones who invented dreaming." "At what point will I then begin to learn the new sorcerers' brand of dreaming?" "You have enormous ground yet to cover. Years from now perhaps. Besides, in your case, I have to be extraordinarily careful. In character, you are definitely li nked to the old sorcerers. I've said this to you before, but you always manage t o avoid my probes. Sometimes I even think that some alien energy is advising you , but then I discard the idea. You are not devious." "What are you talking about, don Juan?" "You've done, unwittingly, two things that worry the hell out of me. You travele d with your energy body to a place outside this world the first time you dreamt. And you walked there! And then you traveled with your energy body to another pl ace outside this world, but parting from the awareness of the daily world." "Why would that worry you, don Juan?" "Dreaming is too easy for you. And that is a damnation if we don't watch it. It leads to the human unknown. As I said to you, modern-day sorcerers strive to get to the nonhuman unknown." "What can the nonhuman unknown be?" "Freedom from being human. Inconceivable worlds that are outside the band of man but that we still can perceive. This is where modern sorcerers take the side ro ad. Their predilection is what's outside the human domain. And what are outside that domain are all-inclusive worlds, not merely the realm of birds or the realm of animals or the realm of man, even if it be the unknown man. What I am talkin g about are worlds, like the one where we live; total worlds with endless realms

." "Where are those worlds, don Juan? In different positions of the assemblage poin t?" "Right. In different positions of the assemblage point, but positions sorcerers arrive at with a movement of the assemblage point, not a shi ft. Entering into those worlds is the type of dreaming only sorcerers of today d o. The old sorcerers stayed away from it, because it requires a great deal of de tachment and no self-importance whatsoever. A price they couldn't afford to pay. "For the sorcerers who practice dreaming today, dreaming is freedom to perceive worlds beyond the imagination." "But, what's the point of perceiving all that?" "You already asked me, today, the same question. You speak like a true merchant. What's the risk? you ask, What's the percentage gain to my investment? Is it go ing to better me? "There is no way to answer that. The merchant mind does commerce. But freedom ca nnot be an investment. Freedom is an adventure with no end, in which we risk our lives and much more for a few moments of something beyond words, beyond thought s or feelings." "I didn't ask that question in that spirit, don Juan. What I want to know is wha t can be the driving force to do all this for a lazy bum like myself?" "To seek freedom is the only driving force I know. Freedom to fly off into that infinity out there. Freedom to dissolve; to lift off; to be like the flame of a candle, which, in spite of being up against the light of a billion stars, remain s intact, because it never pretended to be more than what it is a mere candle."




Faithful to my agreement to wait for don Juan to initiate any comment on dreamin g, only in cases of necessity did I ask him for advice. Ordinarily, though, he n ot only seemed reluctant to touch the subject but was somehow displeased with me about it. In my estimation, a confirmation of his disapproval was the fact that whenever we talked about my dreaming activities, he always minimized the import of anything I had accomplished. For me, at that time, the animate existence of inorganic beings had become the m ost crucial aspect of my dreaming practices. After encountering them in my dream s, and especially after my bout with them in the desert around don Juan's house, I should have been more willing to take their existence as a serious affa ir. But all these events had quite the opposite effect on me. I became adamant a nd doggedly denied the possibility that they existed. Then I had a change of heart and decided to conduct an objective inquiry about t hem. The method of this inquiry required that I first compile a record of everyt hing that transpired in my dreaming sessions, then use that record as a matrix t o find out if my dreaming proved or disproved anything about the inorganic being s. I actually wrote down hundreds of pages of meticulous but meaningless details , when it should have been clear to me that the evidence of their existence had been gathered almost as soon as I had started my inquiry.

It took but a few sessions for me to discover that what I thought to be don Juan 's casual recommendation - to suspend judgment and let the inorganic beings come to me - was, in fact, the very procedure used by the sorcerers of antiquity to attract them. By leaving me to find it out for myself, don Juan was simply follo wing his sorcery training. He had remarked time and time again that it is very d ifficult to make the self give up its strongholds except through practice. One o f the self's strongest lines of defense is indeed our rationality, and this is n ot only the most durable line of defense when it comes to sorcery actions and ex planations but also the most threatened. Don Juan believed that the existence of inorganic beings is a foremost assailant of our rationality. In my dreaming practices, I had an established course, which I followed every si ngle day without deviation. I aimed first at observing every conceivable item of my dreams, then at changing dreams. I can say in sincerity that I observed univ erses of detail in dreams upon dreams. As a matter of course, at one given momen t my dreaming attention began to wane, and my dreaming sessions ended either in my falling asleep and having I regular dreams, in which I had no dreaming attent ion whatsoever, or in my waking up and not being able to sleep at all. From time to time, however, as don Juan had described it, a current of foreign e nergy, a scout, as he called it, was injected into my dreams. Being forewarned h elped me to adjust my dreaming attention and be on the alert. The first time I n oticed foreign energy, I was dreaming about shopping in a department store. I wa s going from counter to counter looking for antiques. I finally found one. The i ncongruence of looking for antiques in a department store was so obvious that it made me chuckle, but since I had found one, I forgot about that incongruence. T he antique was the handle of a walking stick. The salesman told me that it was m ade of iridium, which he called one of the hardest substances in the world. It w as a carved piece the head and shoulders of a monkey. It looked like jade to me. The salesman was insulted when I insinuated that it might be jade, and to prove his point he hurled the object, with all his strength, against the cement floor . It did not break but bounced like a ball and then sailed away, spinning like a Frisbee. I followed it. It disappeared behind some trees. I ran to look for it, and I found ft, stuck on the ground. It had been transformed into an extraordin arily beautiful, deep green and black, full-length walking stick. I coveted it. I grabbed it and struggled to pull it out of the ground before any one else came along. But, hard as I tried, I could not make it budge. I was afra id I would break it if I attempted to pry it loose by shaking it back and forth. So I began to dig around it with my bare hands. As I kept on digging, it kept o n melting, until only a puddle of green water was left in its place. I stared at the water; it suddenly seemed to explode. It turned into a white bubble, and th en it was gone. My dream continued into other images and details, which were not outstanding, although they were crystal clear. When I told don Juan about this dream, he said, "You isolated a scout. Scouts ar e more numerous when our dreams are average, normal ones. The dreams of dreamers are strangely free from scouts. When they appear, they are identifiable by the strangeness and incongruity surrounding them." "Incongruity, in what manner, don Juan?" "Their presence doesn't make any sense." "Very few things make sense in a dream." "Only in average dreams are things nonsensical. I would say that this is so beca use more scouts are injected then, because average people are subject to a great er barrage from the unknown."

"Do you know why is that so, don Juan?" "In my opinion, what takes place is a balance of forces. Average people have stu pendously strong barriers to protect themselves against those onslaughts. Barrie rs such as worries about the self. The stronger the barrier, the greater the att ack. "Dreamers, by contrast, have fewer barriers and fewer scouts in their dreams. It seems that in dreamers' dreams nonsensical things disappear, perhaps to ensure that dreamers catch the presence of scouts." Don Juan advised me to pay close attention and remember every single possible de tail of the dream I had had. He even made me repeat what I had told him. "You baffle me," I said. "You don't want to hear anything about my dreaming, and then you do. Is there any order to your refusals and acceptances?" "You bet there is order behind all this," he said. "Chances are, you'll do the s ame someday to another dreamer. Some items are of key importance because they ar e associated with the spirit. Others are entirely unimportant by reason of being associated with our indulging personality. "The first scout you isolate will always be present, in any form, even iridium. By the way, what's iridium?" "I don't really know," I said in total sincerity. "There you are! And what will you say if it turns out to be one of the strongest substances in the world?" Don Juan's eyes shone with delight, while I nervously laughed at that absurd pos sibility, which, I learned later, is true. I began to notice from then on the presence of incongruous items in my dreams. O nce I had accepted don Juan's categorization of foreign energy in dreams, I tota lly agreed with him that incongruous items were foreign invaders of my dreams. U pon isolating them, my dreaming attention always focused on them with an intensi ty that did not occur under any other circumstances. Another thing I noticed was that every time foreign energy invaded my dreams, my dreaming attention had to work hard to turn it into a known object. The handica p of my dreaming attention was its inability to accomplish fully such a transfor mation; the end result was a bastardized item, nearly unknown to me. The foreign energy then dissipated quite easily; the bastardized item vanished, turning int o a blob of light, which was quickly absorbed by other pressing details of my dr eams. When I asked don Juan to comment on what was happening to me, he said, "At this point in your dreaming, scouts are reconnoiterers sent by the inorganic realm. T hey are very fast, meaning that they don't stay long." "Why do you say that they are reconnoiterers, don Juan?" "They come in search of potential awareness. They have consciousness and purpose , although it is incomprehensible to our minds, comparable perhaps to the consci ousness and purpose of trees. The inner speed of trees and inorganic beings is i ncomprehensible to us because it is infinitely slower than ours." "What makes you say that, don Juan?"

"Both trees and inorganic beings last longer than we do. They are made to stay p ut. They are immobile, yet they make everything move around them." "Do you mean, don Juan, that inorganic beings are stationary like trees?" "Certainly. What you see in dreaming as bright or dark sticks are their projecti ons. What you hear as the voice of the dreaming emissary is equally their projec tion. And so are their scouts." For some unfathomable reason, I was overwhelmed by these statements. I was sudde nly filled with anxiety. I asked don Juan if trees also had projections like tha t. "They do," he said. "Their projections are, however, even less friendly to us th an those of the inorganic beings. Dreamers never seek them, unless they are in a state of profound amenity with trees, which is a very difficult state to attain . We have no I friends on this earth, you know." He chuckled and added, "It's no mystery why" "It may not be a mystery to you, don Juan, but it certainly is "to me." "We are destructive. We have antagonized every living being J on this earth. Tha t's why we have no friends." I felt so ill at ease that I wanted to stop the conversation altogether. But a c ompulsive urge made me return to the subject of inorganic beings. "What do you t hink I should do to follow the ? scouts?" I asked. "Why in the world would you want to follow them?" "I am conducting an objective inquiry about inorganic beings." "You're pulling my leg, aren't you? I thought y ou were unmovable on your stand that inorganic beings don't exist." His scoffing tone and cackling laughter told me what his thoughts and feelings a bout my objective inquiry were. "I've changed my mind, don Juan. Now I want to explore all those possibilities." "Remember, the realm of inorganic beings was the old sorcerers' field. To get th ere, they tenaciously fixed their dreaming attention on the items of their dream s. In that fashion, they were able to isolate the scouts. And when they had the scouts in focus, they shouted their intent to follow them. The instant the old s orcerers voiced that intent, off they went, pulled by that foreign energy." "Is it that simple, don Juan?" He did not answer. He just laughed at me as if daring me to do it. At home, I tired of searching for don Juan's true meanings. I was thoroughly unw illing to consider that he might have described an actual procedure. After runni ng out of ideas and patience, one day I let my guard down. In a dream I was havi ng then, I was baffled by a fish that had suddenly jumped out of a pond I was wa lking by. The fish twitched by my feet, then flew like a colored bird, perching on a branch, still being a fish. The scene was so outlandish that my dreaming at tention was galvanized. I instantly knew it was a scout. A second later, when th e fish-bird turned into a point of light, I shouted my intent to follow it, and, just as don Juan had said, off I went into another world. I flew through a seemingly dark tunnel as if I were a weightless flying insect. The sensation of a tunnel ended abruptly. It was exactly as if I had been spewed

out of a tube and the impulse had left me smack against an immense physical mas s; I was almost touching it. I could not see the end of it in any direction I lo oked. The entire thing reminded me so much of science fiction movies that I was utterly convinced I was constructing the view of that mass myself, as one constr ucts a dream. Why not? The thought I had was that, after all, I was asleep, drea ming. I settled down to observe the details of my dream. What I was viewing looked ver y much like a gigantic sponge. It was porous and cavernous. I could not feel its texture, but it looked rough and fibrous. It was dark brownish in color. Then I had a momentary jolt of doubt about that silent mass being just a dream. What I was facing did not change shape. It did not move either. As I looked at it fixe dly, I had the complete impression of something real but stationary; it was plan ted somewhere, and it had such a powerful attraction that I was incapable of dev iating my dreaming attention to examine anything else, including myself. Some st range force, which I had never before encountered in my dreaming, had me riveted down. Then I clearly felt that the mass released my dreaming attention; all my awarene ss focused on the scout that had taken me there. It looked like a firefly in the darkness, hovering over me, by my side. In its realm, it was a blob of sheer en ergy I was able to see its energetic sizzling. It seemed to be conscious of me. Suddenly, it lurched onto me and tugged me or prodded me. I did not feel its tou ch, yet I knew it was touching me. That sensation was startling and new; it was as if a part of me that was not there had been electrified by that touch; ripple s of energy went through it, one after another. From that moment on, everything in my dreaming became much more real. I had a ve ry difficult time keeping the idea that I was dreaming a dream. To this difficul ty, I had to add the certainty I had that with its touch the scout had made an e nergetic connection with me. I knew what it wanted me to do the instant it seeme d to tug me or shove me. The first thing it did was to push me through a huge cavern or opening into the physical mass I had been facing. Once I was inside that mass, I realized that th e interior was as homogeneously porous as the outside but much softer looking, a s if the roughness had been sanded down. What I was facing was a structure that looked something like the enlarged picture of a beehive. There were countless ge ometric-shaped tunnels going in every direction. Some went up or down, or to my left or my right; they were at angles with one another, or going up or down on s teep or mild inclines. The light was very dim, yet everything was perfectly visible. The tunnels seemed to be alive and conscious; they sizzled. I stared at them, and the realization that I was seeing hit me. Those were runnels of energy. At the instant of this r ealization, the voice of the dreaming emissary roared inside my ears, so loudly I could not understand what it said. "Lower it down," I yelled with unusual impatience and became aware that if I spo ke I blocked my view of the tunnels and entered into a vacuum where all I could do was hear. The emissary modulated its voice and said, "You are inside an inorganic being. C hoose a tunnel and you can even live in it." The voice stopped for an instant, t hen added, "That is, if you want to do it." I could not bring myself to say anything. I was afraid that any statement of min e might be construed as the opposite of what I meant. "There are endless advantages for you," the emissary's voice continued. "You can

live in as many tunnels as you want. And each one of them will teach something different. The sorcerers of antiquity lived in this manner and learned marvelous things." I sensed without any feeling that the scout was pushing me from behind. It appea red to want me to move onward. I took the tunnel to my immediate right. As soon as I was in it, something made me aware that I was not walking on the tunnel; I was hovering in it, flying. I was a blob of energy no different from the scout. The voice of the emissary sounded inside my ears again. "Yes, you are just a blo b of energy," it said. Its redundancy brought me an intense relief. "And you are floating inside one inorganic being," it went on. "This is the way the scout wa nts you to move in this world. When it touched you, it changed you forever. You are practically one of us now. If you want to stay here, just voice your intent. " The emissary stopped talking, and the view of the runnel returned to me. But w hen it spoke again, something had been adjusted; I did not lose sight of that wo rld and I still could hear the emissary's voice. "The ancient sorcerers learned everything they knew about dreaming by staying here among us," it said. I was going to ask if they had learned everything they knew by just living insid e those tunnels, but before I voiced my question the emissary answered it. "Yes, they learned everything by just living inside the inorganic beings," it said. " To live inside them, all the old sorcerers had to do was say they wanted to, jus t like all it took for you to get here was to voice your intent, loud and clear. " The scout pushed against me to signal me to continue moving. I hesitated, and it did something equivalent to shoving me with such a force that I shot like a b ullet through endless run-3. I finally stopped because the scout stopped. We hov ered for an instant; then we dropped into a vertical tunnel. I did not feel the drastic change of direction. As far as my perception as concerned, I was still m oving seemingly parallel to the ground. We changed directions many times with the same perceptual 'effect on me. I began to formulate a thought about my incapacity to feel that I was moving up or down when I heard the 'emissary's voice. "I think you'll be more comfortable if you crawl rather than fly," it said. "You can also move like a spider or a fly, str aight up or down or upside down." Instantaneously, I settled down. It was as if I had been fluffy and suddenly I g ot some weight, which grounded me. I could f not feel the tunnel's walls, but th e emissary was right about my being more comfortable when crawling. "In this world you don't have to be pinned down by gravity," it said. Of course, I was able to realize that myself. "You don't have to breathe either," the voic e went on. "And, for your convenience alone, you can retain your eyesight and se e as you see in your world." The emissary seemed to be deciding whether to add m ore. It coughed, just like a man clearing his throat, and said, "The eyesight is never impaired; therefore, a dreamer always speaks about his dreaming in terms of what he sees." The scout pushed me into a tunnel to my right. It was somehow darker than the ot hers. To me, at a preposterous level, it seemed cozier than the others, more fri endly or even known to me. The thought crossed my mind that I was like that tunn el or ; that the tunnel was like me. "You two have met before," the emissary's voice said. "I beg your pardon," I said. I had understood what it said, but the statement wa s incomprehensible. "You two wrestled, and because of that you now carry each other's energy." I tho

ught that the emissary's voice carried a touch of malice or even sarcasm. "No, it isn't sarcasm," the emissary said. "I am glad that you have relatives he re among us." "What do you mean by relatives?" I asked. "Shared energy makes kinship," it replied. "Energy is like blood." I was unable to say anything else. I clearly felt pangs of fear. "Fear is something that is absent in this world," the emissary said. And that wa s the only statement that was not true. My dreaming ended there. I was so shocked by the vividness of everything, and by the impressive clarity and continuity of the emissary's statements, that I coul d not wait to tell don Juan. It surprised and disturbed me that he did not want to hear my account. He did not say so, but I had the impression that he believed all of it had been a product of my indulging personality. "Why are you behaving like this with me?" I asked. "Are you displeased with me?" "No. I am not displeased with you," he said. "The problem is that I can't talk a bout this part of your dreaming. You are completely by yourself in this case. I have said to you that inorganic beings are real. You are finding out how real th ey are. But what you do with this finding is your business, yours alone. Someday you'll see the reason for my staying away." "But isn't there something you can tell me about that dream?" I insisted. "What I can say is that it wasn't a dream. It was a journey into the unknown. A necessary journey, I may add, and an ultrapersonal one." He changed the subject then and began to talk about other aspects of his teachin gs. From that day on, in spite of my fear and don Juan's reluctance to advise me , I became a regular dream traveler to that spongy world. I discovered right awa y that the greater my Capacity to observe the details of my dreams, the greater my facility to isolate the scouts. If I chose to acknowledge the scouts as forei gn energy, they remained within my perceptual field for a while. Now, if I chose to turn the scouts into quasi town objects, they stayed even longer, changing s hapes erratically. But if I followed them, by revealing out loud my intent to go with them, the scouts veritably transported my dreaming attention to a world be yond what I can normally imagine. Don Juan had said that inorganic beings are al ways poised to teach. But he had not told me that dreaming is what they are pois ed to teach. He had stated that the dreaming emissary, since it is a voice, is t he perfect bridge between that world and ours. I found out that the dreaming emi ssary was not only a teacher's voice but the voice of a most subtle salesman. It repeated on and on, at the proper time and occasion, the advantages of its worl d. Yet it also taught me invaluable things about dreaming. Listening to what it said, I understood the old sorcerers' preference for concrete practices. "For perfect dreaming, the first thing you have to do is shut off your internal dialogue," it said to me one time. "For best results in shutting it off, put bet ween your fingers some two- or three-inch-long quartz crystals or a couple of sm ooth, thin river pebbles. Bend your fingers slightly, and press the crystals or pebbles with them." The emissary said that metal pins, if they were the size and width of one's fing ers, were equally effective. The procedure consisted of pressing at least three thin items between the fingers of each hand and creating, an almost painful pres

sure in the hands. This pressure had the strange property of shutting off the in ternal dialogue. The emissary's expressed preference was for quartz crystals; it , said that they gave the best results, although with practice anything was suit able. "Falling asleep at a moment of total silence guarantees a perfect entrance into dreaming," said the emissary's voice, "and it also guarantees the enhancing of o ne's dreaming attention." "Dreamers should wear a gold ring," said the emissary to me another time, "prefe rably fitted a bit tight." The emissary's explanation was that such a ring serves as a bridge for surfacing from dreaming back into the daily world or for sinking from our daily awareness into the inorganic beings' realm. "How does this bridge work?" I asked. I had not understood what was involved. "The contact of the fingers on the ring lays the bridge down," the emissary said . "If a dreamer comes into my world wearing a ring, that ring attracts the energ y of my world and keeps it; and when it's needed, that energy transports the dre amer back to this world, by the ring releasing it into the dreamer's fingers. "The pressure of that ring around a finger serves equally well to ensure a dream er's return to his world. It gives him a constant, familiar sense on his finger. " During another dreaming session, the emissary said that our skin is the perfect organ for transposing energy waves from the mode of the daily world to the mode of the inorganic beings and vice versa. It recommended that I keep my skin cool and free from pigments or oils. It also recommended that dreamers wear a tight b elt or headband or necklace to create a pressure point that serves as a skin cen ter of energy exchange. The emissary explained that the skin automatically scree ns energy, and that what we need to do to make the skin not only screen but exch ange energy from one mode to the other is to express our intent out loud, in dre aming. One day the emissary's voice gave me a fabulous bonus. It said that, in order to ensure the keenness and accuracy of our dreaming attention, we must bring it fr om behind the roof of the mouth, where an enormous reservoir of attention is loc ated in all human beings. The emissary's specific directions were to practice an d learn the discipline and control necessary to press the tip of the tongue on t he roof of the mouth while dreaming. This task is as difficult and consuming, the emissary said, as finding one's han ds in a dream. But, once it is accomplished, this task gives the most astounding results in terms of controlling the dreaming attention. I received a profusion of instructions on every conceivable subject, instructions that I promptly forgo t if they were not endlessly repeated to me. I sought don Juan's advice on how t o resolve this problem of forgetting. His comment was as brief as I had expected. "Focus only on what the emissary tel ls you about dreaming," he said. Whatever the emissary's voice repeated enough times, I grasped with tremendous i nterest and fervor. Faithful to don Juan's recommendation, I only followed its g uidance when it referred to dreaming and I personally corroborated the value of its instruction. The most vital piece of information for me was that the dreamin g attention comes from behind the roof of the mouth. It took a great deal of eff ort on my part to feel in dreaming that I was pressing the roof of my mouth with

the tip of my tongue. Once I accomplished this, my dreaming attention took on a life of its own and became, I may say, keener than my normal attention to the d aily world. It did not take much for me to deduce how deep must have been the involvement of the old sorcerers with the inorganic beings. Don Juan's commentaries and warnin gs about the danger of such an involvement became more vital than ever. I tried my best to live up to his standards of self-examination with no indulgence. Thus , the emissary's voice and what it said became a superchallenge for me. I had to avoid, at all cost, succumbing to the temptation of the emissary's promise of k nowledge, and I had to do this all by myself since don Juan continued to refuse to listen to my accounts. "You must give me at least a hint about what I should do," I insisted on one occ asion when I was bold enough to ask him. "I can't," he said with finality, "and don't ask again. I've told you, in this i nstance, dreamers have to be left alone." "But you don't even know what I want to ask you." "Oh yes I do. You want me to tell you that it is all right to live in one of tho se tunnels, if for no other reason than just to know what the emissary's voice i s talking about." I admitted that this was exactly my dilemma. If nothing else, I wanted to know w hat was implied in the statement that one can live inside those tunnels. "I went through the same turmoil myself," don Juan went on, "and no one could he lp me, because this is a superpersonal and final decision, a final decision made the instant you voice your desire to live in that world. In order to get you to voice that desire, the inorganic beings are going to cater to your most secret wishes." "This is really diabolical, don Juan." "You can say that again. But not just because of what you are thinking. For you, the diabolical part is the temptation to give in, especially when such great re wards are at stake. For me, the diabolical nature of the inorganic beings' realm is that it might very well be the only sanctuary dreamers have in a hostile uni verse." "Is it really a haven for dreamers, don Juan?" "It definitely is for some dreamers. Not for me. I don't need props or railings. I know what I am. I am alone in a hostile universe, and I have learned to say, So be it!" That was the end of our exchange. He had not said what I wanted to hear, yet I k new that even the desire to know what it was like to live in a tunnel meant almo st to choose that way of life. I was not interested in such a thing. I made my d ecision right then to continue my dreaming practices without any further implica tions. I quickly told don Juan about it. "Don't say anything," he advised me. "But do understand that if you choose to s tay, your decision is final. You'll stay there forever." It is impossible for me to judge objectively what took place during the countles s times I dreamt of that world. I can say that it appeared to be a world as real as any dream can be real.

Or I can say that it appeared to be as real as our daily world is I real. Dream ing of that world, I became aware of what don Juan had said to me many times tha t under the influence of dreaming, reality suffers a metamorphosis. I found myse lf then facing the two options which, according to don Juan, are the options fac ed by all dreamers either we carefully revamp or we completely disregard our sys tem of sensory input interpretation. For don Juan, to revamp our interpretation system meant to intend its reconditio ning. It meant that one deliberately and carefully attempts to enlarge its capab ilities. By living in accordance with the sorcerers' way, dreamers save and stor e the necessary energy to suspend judgment and thus facilitate that intended rev amping. He explained that if we choose to recondition our interpretation system, reality becomes fluid, and the scope of what can be real is enhanced without en dangering the integrity of reality. Dreaming, then, indeed opens the door into o ther aspects of what is real. If we choose to disregard our system, the scope of what can be perceived without interpretation grows inordinately. The expansion of our perception is so gigant ic that we are left with very few tools for sensory interpretation and, thus, a sense of an infinite realness that is unreal or an infinite unrealness that coul d very well be real but is not. For me, the only acceptable option was reconstructing and enlarging my interpret ation system. In dreaming the inorganic beings' realm, I was faced with the cons istence of that world from dream to dream, from isolating the scouts through lis tening to the dreaming emissary's voice to going through tunnels. I went through them without feeling anything, yet being aware that space and time were constan t, although not in terms discernible by rationality under normal conditions. How ever, by noticing the difference or the absence or profusion of detail in each t unnel, or by noticing the sense of distance between tunnels, or by noticing the apparent length or width of each tunnel in which I traveled, I arrived at a sens e of objective observation. The area where this reconstruction of my interpretation system had the most dram atic effect was the knowledge of how I related to the world of the inorganic bei ngs. In that world, which was real to me, I was a blob of energy. Thus, I could whiz in the tunnels, like a fast-moving light, or I could crawl on their walls, like an insect. If I flew, a voice told me not arbitrary but consistent informat ion about details on the walls on which I had focused my dreaming attention. Tho se details were intricate protuberances, like the Braille system of writing. Whe n I crawled on the walls, I could see the same details with greater accuracy and hear the voice giving me more complex descriptions. The unavoidable consequence for me was the development of a dual stand. On the o ne hand, I knew I was dreaming a dream; on the other, I knew I was involved in a pragmatic journey, as real as any journey in the world. This bona fide split wa s a corroboration of what don Juan had said that the existence of inorganic bein gs is the foremost assailant of our rationality. Only after I had really suspended judgment did I get any relief. At one moment, when the tension of my untenable position - seriously believing in the attestabl e existence of inorganic beings, while seriously believing that it was only a dr eam - was about to destroy me, something in my attitude changed drastically, but without any solicitation on my part. Don Juan maintained that my energy level, which had been steadily growing, one d ay reached a threshold that allowed me to disregard assumptions and prejudgments about the nature of man, reality, and perception. That day I became enamored wi th knowledge, regardless of logic or functional value, and, above all, regardles

s of personal convenience. When my objective inquiry into the subject of inorganic beings no longer mattere d to me, don Juan himself brought up the subject of my dream journey into that w orld. He said, "I don't think you are aware of the regularity of your meetings w ith inorganic beings.". He was right. I had never bothered to think about it. I commented on the oddity of my oversight. "It isn't an oversight," he said. "It's the nature of that realm to foster secre tiveness. Inorganic beings veil themselves in mystery, darkness. Think about the ir world stationary, fixed to draw us like moths to a light or a fire. "There is something the emissary hasn't dared to tell you so far that the inorga nic beings are after our awareness or the awareness of any being that falls into their nets. They'll give us knowledge, but they'll extract a payment our total being." "Do you mean, don Juan, that the inorganic beings are like fishermen?" "Exactly. At one moment, the emissary will show you men who got caught in there or other beings that are not human that also got caught in there." Revulsion and fear should have been my response. Don Juan's revelations affected me deeply, but in the sense of creating uncontainable curiosity. I was nearly p anting. "Inorganic beings can't force anyone to stay with them," don Juan went on. "To l ive in their world is a voluntary affair. Yet they are capable of imprisoning an y one of us by catering to our desires, by pampering and indulging us. Beware of awareness that is immobile. Awareness like that has to seek movement, and it do es this, as I've told you, by creating projections, phantasmagorical projections at times." I asked don Juan to explain what "phantasmagorical projections" meant. He said t hat inorganic beings hook onto dreamers' innermost feelings and play them mercil essly. They create phantoms to please dreamers or frighten them. He reminded me that I had wrestled with one of those phantoms. He explained that inorganic bein gs are superb projectionists, who delight in projecting themselves like pictures on the wall. "The old sorcerers were brought down by their inane trust in those projections' he continued. "The old sorcerers believed their allies had power. They overlooke d the fact their allies were tenuous energy projected through worlds, like in a cosmic movie." "You are contradicting yourself, don Juan. You yourself said that the inorganic beings are real. Now you tell me that they are mere pictures." "I meant to say that the inorganic beings, in our world, are like moving picture s projected on a screen; and I may even add that they are like moving pictures o f rarefied energy projected through the boundaries of two worlds." "But what about inorganic beings in their world? Are they also like moving pictu res?" "Not a chance. That world is as real as our world. The old sorcerers portrayed t he inorganic beings' world as a blob of caverns and pores floating in some dark space. And they portrayed the inorganic beings as hollow canes bound together, l

ike the cells of our bodies. The old sorcerers called that immense bundle the la byrinth of penumbra." "Then every dreamer sees that world in the same terms, right?" "Of course. Every dreamer sees it as it is. Do you think you are unique?" I confessed that something in that world had been giving me all along the sensat ion I was unique. What created this most pleasant and clear feeling of being exc lusive was not the voice of the dreaming emissary, or anything I could conscious ly think about. "That's exactly what floored the old sorcerers," don Juan said. "The inorganic b eings did to them what they are doing to now; they created for them the sense of being unique, Exclusive; plus a more pernicious sense yet the sense of having p ower. Power and uniqueness are unbeatable as corrupting forces. Watch out!" "How did you avoid that danger yourself, don Juan?" "I went to that world a few times, and then I never went back." Don Juan explained that in the opinion of sorcerers, the universe is predatorial , and sorcerers more than anyone else have to take this into account in their d aily sorcery activities. His I idea was that consciousness is intrinsically comp elled to grow, I and the only way it can grow is through strife, through life-or - death confrontations. "The awareness of sorcerers grows when they do dreaming," He went on. "And the m oment it grows, something out there acknowledges its growth, recognizes it and m akes a bid for it. The inorganic beings are the bidders for that new, enhanced a wareness. Dreamers have to be forever on their toes. They are prey the moment th ey venture out in that predatorial universe." "What do you suggest I do to be safe, don Juan?" "Be on your toes every second! Don't let anything or anybody decide for you. Go to the inorganic beings' world only when you want to go.". "Honestly, don Juan, I wouldn't know how to do that. Once I isolate a scout, a t remendous pull is exerted on me to go. I don't have a chance in hell to change m y mind." "Come on! Who do you think you're kidding? You can definitely stop it. You haven 't tried to, that's all." I earnestly insisted that it was impossible for me to stop. He did not pursue th e subject any longer, and I was thankful for that. A disturbing feeling of guilt had begun to gnaw at me. For some unknown reason, the thought of consciously st opping the pull of the scouts had never occurred to me. As usual, don Juan was correct. I found out that I could change the course of my dreaming by intending that course. After all, I did intend for the scouts to tr ansport me to their world. It was feasible that if I deliberately intended the o pposite, my dreaming would follow the opposite course. With practice, my capacity to intend my journeys into the inorganic beings' real m became extraordinarily keen. An increased capacity to intend brought forth an increased control over my dreaming attention. This additional control made me mo re daring. I felt that I could journey with impunity, because I could stop the j ourney any time I wanted to. "Your confidence is very scary" was don Juan's comment when I told him, at his r

equest, about the new aspect of my control over my dreaming attention. "Why should it be scary?" I asked. I was truly convinced of the practical value of what I had found out. "Because yours is the confidence of a fool," he said. "I am going to tell you a sorcerers' story that is apropos. I didn't witness it myself, but my teacher's t eacher, the nagual Elias, did." Don Juan said that the nagual Elias and the love of his life, a sorceress named Amalia, were lost, in their youth, in the inorganic beings' world. I had never heard don Juan talk about sorcerers being the love of anybody's life . His statement startled me. I asked him about this inconsistency. "It's not an inconsistency. I have simply refrained all along from telling you s tories of sorcerers' affection," he said. "You've been so oversaturated with lov e all your life that I wanted to give you a break. "Well, the nagual Elias and the love of his life, the witch Amalia, got lost in the inorganic beings' world," don Juan went on. "They went there not in dreaming but with their physical bodies." "How did that happen, don Juan?" "Their teacher, the nagual Rosendo, was very close in temprament and practice to the old sorcerers. He intended to help Elias and Amalia, but instead he pushed them across some deadly boundaries. The nagual Rosendo didn't have that cross-mg in mind. What he wanted to do was to put his two disciples into the second att ention, but what he got as a result was their disappearance." Don Juan said that he was not going to go into the details of that long and comp licated story. He was only going to tell me how they became lost in that world. He stated that the nagual Rosendo's miscalculation was to assume that the inorga nic beings are not, in the slightest, interested in women. His reasoning was cor rect and was guided by the sorcerers' knowledge that the universe is markedly fe male and that maleness, being an offshoot of femaleness, is almost scarce, thus, coveted. Don Juan made a digression and commented that perhaps that scarcity of males is the reason for men's unwarranted dominion on our planet. I wanted to r emain on that topic, but he went ahead with his story. He said that the nagual R osendo's plan was to give instruction to Elias and Amalia exclusively in the sec ond attention. And to that effect, he followed the old sorcerers' prescribed tec hnique. He engaged a scout, in dreaming, and commanded it to transport his disci ples into the second attention by displacing their assemblage points on the prop er position. Theoretically, a powerful scout could displace their assemblage points on the pr oper position with no effort at all. What the nagual Rosendo did not take into c onsideration was the trickery of the inorganic beings. The scout did displace th e assemblage points of his disciples, but it displaced them on a position from w hich it was easy to transport them bodily into the realm of the inorganic beings . "Is this possible, to be transported bodily?" I asked. "It is possible," he assu red me. "We are energy that is kept in a specific shape and position by the fixa tion of the assemblage point on one location. If that location is changed, the s hape and position of that energy will change accordingly. All the inorganic bein gs have to do is to place our assemblage point on the right location, and off we go, like a bullet, shoes, hat, and all."

"Can this happen to any one of us, don Juan?" "Most certainly. Especially if our sum total of energy is right. Obviously, the sum total of the combined energies of Elias and Amalia was something the inorgan ic beings couldn't overlook. It is absurd to trust the inorganic beings. They ha ve their own rhythm, and it isn't human." I asked don Juan what exactly the nagual Rosendo did to send his disciples to th at world. I knew it was stupid of me to ask, knowing that he was going to ignore my question. My surprise was genuine when he began to tell me. "The steps are simplicity itself," he said. "He put his disciples inside a very small, closed space, something like a closet. Then he went into dreaming, called a scout from the inorganic beings' realm by voicing his intent to get one, then voiced his intent to offer his disciples to the scout. "The scout, naturally, accepted the gift and took them away, at an unguarded mom ent, when they were making love inside that closet. When the nagual opened the c loset, they were no longer there." Don Juan explained that making gifts of their disciples to the inorganic beings was precisely what the old sorcerers used to do. The nagual Rosendo did not mean to do that, but he got swayed by the absurd belief that the inorganic beings we re under his control. "Sorcerers' maneuvers are deadly," don Juan went on. "I beseech you to be extrao rdinarily aware. Don't get involved in having some idiotic confidence in yoursel f." "What finally happened to the nagual Elias and Amalia?" I asked. "The nagual Rosendo had to go bodily into that world and look for them," he repl ied. "Did he find them?" "He did, after untold struggles. However, he could not totally bring them out. S o the two young people were always semiprisoners of that realm." "Did you know t hem, don Juan?" "Of course I knew them, and I assure you, they were very range."

THE SHADOWS' WORLD You must be extremely careful, for you are about to fall prey to the inorganic b eings," don Juan said to me, quite unexpectedly, after we had been talking about something totally unrelated to dreaming. His statement caught me by surprise. As usual, I attempted to defend myself. "Yo u don't have to warn me. I'm very careful," I assured him. "The inorganic beings are plotting," he said. "I sense that, and I can't console myself by saying that they set traps at the beginning and, in this manner, unde sirable dreamers are effectively and permanently screened out." The tone of his voice was so urgent that I immediately had to reassure him I was not going to fall into any trap.

"You must seriously consider that the inorganic beings have astounding means at their disposal," he went on. "Their awareness is superb. In comparison, we are c hildren, children with a lot of energy, which the inorganic beings covet." I wanted to tell him that, on an abstract level, I had understood his point and his concern, but, on a concrete plane, I saw no reason for his warning, because I was in control of my dreaming practices. A few minutes of uneasy silence followed before don Juan spoke again. He changed the subject and said that he had to bring to my attention a very important issu e of his dreaming instruction, an issue that had, so far, bypassed my awareness. "You already understand that the gates of dreaming are specific obstacles," he s aid, "but you haven't understood yet that whatever is given as the exercise to r each and cross a gate is not really what that gate is all about." "This is not clear to me at all, don Juan." "I mean that it's not true to say, for example, that the second gate is reached and crossed when a dreamer learns to wake up in another dream, or when a dreamer learns to change dreams without waking up in the world of daily life." "Why isn't it true, don Juan?" "Because the second gate of dreaming is reached and crossed only when a dreamer learns to isolate and follow the foreign energy scouts." "Why then is the idea of changing dreams given at all?" "Waking up in another dream or changing dreams is the drill devised by the old s orcerers to exercise a dreamer's capacity to isolate and follow a scout." Don Juan stated that following a scout is a high accomplishment and that when dr eamers are able to perform it, the second gate is flung open and the universe th at exists behind it becomes accessible to them. He stressed that this universe i s there all the time but that we cannot go into it because we lack energetic pro wess and that, in essence, the second gate of dreaming is the door into the inor ganic beings' world, and dreaming is the key that opens that door. "Can a dreamer isolate a scout directly, without having to go through the drill of changing dreams?" I asked. "No, not at all," he said. "The drill is essential. The question here is whether this is the only drill that exists. Or can a dreamer follow another drill?" Don Juan looked at me quizzically. It seemed that he actually expected me to ans wer the question. "It's too difficult to come up with a drill as complete as the one the old sorcerers devised," I said, without knowing why but with irrefutabl e authority. Don Juan admitted that I was absolutely right and said that the old sorcerers ha d devised a series of perfect drills to go through the gates of dreaming into th e specific worlds that exist behind every gate. He reiterated that dreaming, bei ng the old sorcerers' invention, has to be played by their rules. He described t he rule of the second gate in terms of a series of three steps one, through prac ticing the drill of changing dreams, dreamers find out about the scouts; two, by following the scouts, they enter into another veritable universe; and three, in that universe, by means of their actions, dreamers find out, on their own, the governing laws and regulations of that universe.

Don Juan said that in my dealings with the inorganic beings, I had followed the rule so well that he feared devastating consequences. He thought that the unavoi dable reaction on the part of the inorganic beings was going to be an attempt to keep me in their world. "Don't you think that you are exaggerating, don Juan?" I asked. I could not beli eve that the picture was as bleak as he was painting it. "I am not exaggerating at all," he said, in a dry, serious tone. "You'll see. The inorganic beings don't let anyone go, not without a real fight. " "But what makes you think they want me?" "They've already shown you too many things. Do you really believe that they are going to all this trouble just to entertain themselves?" Don Juan laughed at his own remark. I did not find him amusing. A strange fear m ade me ask him whether he thought I should interrupt or even discontinue my drea ming practices. "You have to continue your dreaming until you have gone through the universe beh ind the second gate," he said. "I mean that you alone must either accept or reje ct the lure of the inorganic beings. That is why I remain aloof and hardly ever comment on your dreaming practices." I confessed to him that I had been at a loss to explain why he was so generous i n elucidating other aspects of his knowledge and so miserly with dreaming. "I was forced to teach you dreaming," he said, "only because that is the pattern set out by the old sorcerers. The path of dreaming is filled with pitfalls, and to avoid those pitfalls or to fall into them is the personal and individual aff air of each dreamer, and I may add that it is a final affair." "Are those pitfalls the result of succumbing to adulation or to promises of powe r?" I asked. "Not only succumbing to those, but succumbing to anything offered by the inorgan ic beings. There is no way for sorcerers to accept anything offered by them, bey ond a certain point." "And what is that certain point, don Juan?" "That point depends on us as individuals. The challenge is for each of us to tak e only what is needed from that world, nothing more. To know what's needed is th e virtuosity of sorcerers, but to take only what's needed is their highest accom plishment. To fail to understand this simple rule is the surest way of plummetin g into a pitfall." "What happens if you fall, don Juan?" "If you fall, you pay the price, and the price depends on the circumstances and the depth of the fall. But there is really no way of talking about an eventualit y of this sort, because we are not facing a problem of punishment. Energetic cur rents are at stake here, energetic currents which create circumstances that are more dreadful than death. Everything in the sorcerers' path is a matter of life or death, but in the path of dreaming this matter is enhanced a hundred fold." I reassured don Juan that I always exercised the utmost care in my dreaming prac

tices, and that I was extremely disciplined and conscientious. "I know that you are," he said. "But I want you to be even more disciplined and handle everything related to dreaming with kid gloves. Be, above all, vigilant. I can't foretell where the attack will come from." "Are you seeing, as a seer, imminent danger for me, don Juan?" "I have seen imminent danger for you since the day you walked in that mysterious city, the first time I helped you round up your energy body." "But do you know specifically what I should do and what I should avoid?" "No, I don't. I only know that the universe behind the second gate is the closes t to our own, and our own universe is pretty crafty and heartless. So the two ca n't be that different." I persisted in asking him to tell me what was in store for me. And he insisted t hat, as a sorcerer, he sensed a state of general danger but that he could not be more specific. "The, universe of the inorganic beings is always ready to strike," he went on. " But so is our own universe. That's why you have to go into their realm exactly a s if you were venturing into a war zone." "Do you mean, don Juan, that dreamers always have to be afraid of that world?" "No. I don't mean that. Once a dreamer goes through the universe behind the seco nd gate, or once a dreamer refuses to I consider it as a viable option, there ar e no more headaches." Don Juan stated that only then are dreamers free to continue. f I was not sure w hat he meant; he explained that the universe behind the second gate is so power ful and aggressive that it f serves as a natural screen or a testing ground wher e dreamers are probed for their weaknesses. If they survive the tests, they can proceed to the next gate; if they do not, they remain forever trapped in that un iverse. I was left choking with anxiety but, in spite of my coaxing, that was all he sai d. When I went home, I continued my journeys to the inorganic beings' realm, exe rting great care. My carefulness seemed only to increase my sense of enjoying th ose journeys. I got to the point that the mere contemplation of the inorganic be ings' world was enough to create an exultation impossible to describe. I feared that my delight was going to end sooner or later, but it was not so. Something u nexpected made it even more intense. On one occasion, a scout guided me very roughly through countless tunnels, as if searching for something, or as if it were trying to draw all my energy out and exhaust me. By the time it finally stopped, I felt as if I had run a marathon. I seemed to be at the edge of that world. There were no more tunnels, only blackn ess all around me. Then something lit up the area right in front of me; there, l ight shone from an indirect source. It was a subdued light that rendered everyth ing diffusely gray or brownish. When I became used to the light, I vaguely disti nguished some dark, moving shapes. After a while, it seemed to me that focusing my dreaming attention on those moving shapes made them substantial. I noticed th at there were three types some of them were round, like balls; others were like bells; and others yet like gigantic, undulating candle flames. All of them were basically round and the same size. I judged that they were three to four feet in diameter. There were hundreds, perhaps even thousands of them.

I knew that I was having a strange, sophisticated vision, yet those shapes were so real that I found myself reacting with genuine queasiness. I got the nauseati ng feeling of being over a nest of giant, round, brown and grayish bugs. I felt somehow safe, though, hovering above them. I discarded all these considerations, however, the moment I realized that it was idiotic of me to feel safe or ill at ease, as if my dream were a real-life situation. However, as I observed those b uglike shapes squirm, I became very disturbed at the idea that they were about t o touch me. "We are the mobile unit of our world," the emissary's voice said, all of a sudde n. "Don't be afraid. We are energy, and, for sure, we're not intending to touch you. It would be impossible anyway. We are separated by real boundaries." After a long pause, the voice added, "We want you to join us. Come down to where we are. And don't be ill at ease. You are not ill at ease with the scouts and c ertainly not with me. The scouts and I are just like the others. I am bell-shape d, and scouts are like candle flames." That last statement was definitely a cue of sorts for my energy body. On hearing it, my queasiness and fear vanished. I descended to their level, and the balls and bells and candle flames surrounded me. They came so close to me that they wo uld have touched me had I had a physical body. Instead, we went through one anot her, like encapsulated air puffs. I had, at that point, an unbelievable sensation. Although I did not feel anythin g with or in my energy body, I was feeling and recording the most unusual tickli ng somewhere else; soft, airlike things were definitely going through me, but no t right there. The sensation was vague and fast and did not give me time to catc h it fully. Instead of focusing my dreaming attention on it, I became entirely a bsorbed in watching those oversized bugs of energy. At the level where we were, it seemed to me that there was a commonality between the shadow entities and myself size. (Perhaps it was because I judged them to be the same size as my energy body that I felt almost cozy with them. On examining them, I concluded that I did not min d them at all. They were impersonal, cold, detached, and I liked that immensely. I wondered for an instant whether my disliking them one minute and liking them the next was a natural consequence of dreaming or product of some energetic inf luence those entities were exerting on me. "They are most likable," I said to the emissary, at the very I moment I was over powered by a wave of profound friendship for even affection for them. No sooner had I spoken my mind than the dark shapes scurried away, like bulky gu inea pigs, leaving me alone in semi-darkness. "You projected too much feeling and scared them off," the emissary's voice said. "Feeling is too hard for them, and for me for that matter." The emissary actua lly laughed shyly. My dreaming session ended there. On awakening, my first reaction was to pack my bag to go to Mexico and see don Juan. However, an unexpected development in my p ersonal life made it impossible for me to travel, in spite of my frantic prepara tions to leave. The anxiety resulting from this setback interrupted my dreaming practices altogether. I did not engage my conscious volition to stop them; I had unwittingly put so , much emphasis on this specific dream that I simply knew if I could not get to don Juan there was no point in continuing dreaming. After an interruption that lasted over half a year, I became more and more mysti

fied by what had happened. I had no idea that my feelings alone were going to st op my practices. I wondered then if the desire would be sufficient to reinstate it. It was! Once I had formulated the thought of reentering dreaming, my practic es continued as if they had never been interrupted. The scout picked up where we had left off and took me directly to the vision I'd had during my last session. "This is the shadows' world," the emissary's voice said as soon as I was there. "But, even though we are shadows, we shed light. Not only are we mobile but we a re the light in the tunnels. We are another kind of inorganic being that exists here. There are three kinds one is like an immobile tunnel, the other is like a mobile shadow. We are the mobile shadows. The tunnels give us their energy, and we do their bidding." The emissary stopped talking. I felt it was daring me to ask about the third kin d of inorganic being. I also felt that if I did not ask, the emissary would not tell me. "What's the third kind of inorganic being?" I said. The emissary coughed and chuckled. To me, it sounded like it relished being aske d. "Oh, that's our most mysterious feature," it said. "The third kind is reveale d to our visitors only when they choose to stay with us." "Why is that so?" I asked. "Because it takes a great deal of energy to see them," the emissary answered. "A nd we would have to provide that energy." I knew that the emissary was telling me the truth. I also knew that a horrendous danger was lurking. Yet I was driven by a curiosity without limits. I wanted to see that third kind. The emissary seemed to be aware of my mood. "Would you like to see them?" it ask ed casually. "Most certainly," I said. "All you have to do is to say out loud that you want to stay with us," the emiss ary said with a nonchalant intonation. "But if I say that, I have to stay, right?" I asked. "Naturally," the emissary said in a tone of ultimate conviction. "Everything you say out loud in this world is for keeps." I could not help thinking that, if the emissary had wanted to trick me into stay ing, all it had to do was lie to me. I would not have known the difference. "I cannot lie to you, because a lie doesn't exist," the emissary said, intruding into my thoughts. "I can tell you only about what exists. In my world, only int ent exists; a lie has no intent behind it; therefore, it has no existence." I wa nted to argue that there is intent even behind lies, but before I could voice my argument, the emissary said that behind lies there is intention but that intent ion is not intent. I could not keep my dreaming attention focused on the argumen t the emissary was posing. It went to the shadow beings. Suddenly, I noticed tha t they had the appearance of a herd of range, childlike animals. The emissary's voice warned me to told my emotions in check, for sudden bursts of feelings had the capacity to make them disperse, like a flock of birds. "What do you want me to do?" I asked. "Come down to our side and try to push or pull us," the emissar y's voice urged me. "The quicker you learn to do that, the quicker you'll be abl

e to move things around in your world ?y merely looking at them." My merchant's mind went berserk with anticipation. I was instantly among them, d esperately trying to push them or pull them. After a while, I thoroughly exhaust ed my energy. I had then the impression that I had been trying to do something e quivalent to lifting a house with the strength of my teeth. Another impression I had was that the more I exerted myself, the greater the num ber of shadows. It was as if they were com-ling from every corner to watch me, o r to feed on me. The moment I had that thought, the shadows again scurried away . "We are not feeding on you," the emissary said. "We all come to feel your energy , very much like what you do with sunlight on a cold day." The emissary urged me to open up to them by canceling out my suspicious thoughts . I heard the voice, and, as I listened to what it was saying, I realized that I was hearing, feeling, and thinking exactly as I do in my daily world. I slowly turned to see around me. Taking the clarity of my perception as a gauge, I concl uded that I was in a real world. The emissary's voice sounded in my ears. It said that for me the only difference between perceiving my world and perceiving theirs was that perceiving their wor ld started and ended in the blink of an eye; perceiving mine did not, because my awareness - together with the awareness of an immense number of beings like me, who held my world in place with their intent - was fixed on my world. The emiss ary added that perceiving my world started and ended the same way for the inorga nic beings, in the blink of an eye, but perceiving their world did not, because there were immense numbers of them holding it in place with their intent. At that instant the scene started to dissolve. I was like a diver, and waking up from that world was like swimming up to reach the surface. In the following session, the emissary began its dialogue with me by restating t hat a totally coordinated and coactive relationship existed between mobile shado ws and stationary tunnels. It finished its statement saying, "We can't exist wit hout each other." "I understand what you mean," I said. There was a touch of scorn in the emissary's voice when it retorted that I could not possibly understand what it means to be related in that fashion, which was infinitely more than being dependent. I intended to ask the emissary to explain what it meant by that, but the next instant I was inside of what I can only desc ribe as the very tissue of the tunnel. I saw some grotesquely merged, glandlike protuberances that emitted an opaque light. The thought crossed my mind that tho se were the same protuberances that had given me the impression of being like Br aille. Considering that they were energy blobs three to four feet in diameter, I began to wonder about the actual size of those tunnels. "Size here is not like size in your world," the emissary said. "The energy of th is world is a different kind of energy; its features don't coincide with the fea tures of the energy of your world, yet this world is as real as your own." The emissary went on to say that it had told me everything ! about the shadow be ings when it described and explained the I protuberances on the tunnels' walls. I retorted that I had heard the explanations but I had not paid attention to the m because I j believed that they did not pertain directly to dreaming. "Everything here, in this realm, pertains directly to dreaming," the emissary st

ated. I wanted to think about the reason for my misjudgment, but I my mind became blan k. My dreaming attention was waning. I was having trouble focusing it on the wor ld around me. I braced myself for waking up. The emissary started to speak again , and the sound of its voice propped me up. My dreaming attention perked up cons iderably. "Dreaming is the vehicle that brings dreamers to this world," the emissary said, "and everything sorcerers know about dreaming was taught to them by us. Our wor ld is connected to yours by a door called dreams. We know how to go through I th at door, but men don't. They have to learn it." The emissary's voice went on explaining what it had already explained to me befo re. "The protuberances on the tunnels walls are shadow beings," it said. "I am one o f them. We move inside the tunnels, on their walls, charging ourselves with the energy of the tunnels, which is our energy." An idle thought crossed my mind I was really incapable of conceiving a symbiotic relationship such as the one I was witnessing. "If you would stay among us, you would certainly learn to peel what it is like t o be connected as we are connected," the emissary said. The emissary seemed to be waiting for my reply. I had the feeling that what it r eally wanted was for me to say that I had decided to stay. "How many shadow bei ngs are in each tunnel?" I asked to change the mood and immediately regretted it because the emissary began to give me a detailed account of the numbers and fun ctions of the shadow beings in each tunnel. It said that each tunnel had a speci fic number of dependent entities, which performed specific functions having to d o with the needs and expectations of the supporting tunnels. I did not want the emissary to go into more detail. I reasoned that the less I k new about the tunnel and shadow beings the better off I was. The instant I formu lated that thought, the emissary stopped, and my energy body jerked as if it had been pulled by a cable. The next moment, I was fully awake, in my bed. From then on, I had no more fears that could have interrupted my practices. Anot her idea had begun to rule me the idea that I had found unparalleled excitation. I could hardly wait every day to start dreaming and have the scout take me to t he shadows' world. The added attraction was that my visions of the shadows' worl d became even more true to life than before. Judged by the subjective standards of orderly thoughts, orderly visual and auditory sensory input, orderly response s on my part, my experiences, for as long as they lasted, were as real as any si tuation in our daily world. Never had I had perceptual experiences in which the only difference between my visions and my everyday world was the speed with whic h my visions ended. One instant I was in a strange, real world, and the next ins tant I was in my bed. I craved don Juan's commentaries and explanations, but I was still marooned in L os Angeles. The more I considered my situation, the greater my anxiety; I even b egan to sense that something in the inorganic beings' realm was brewing at treme ndous speed. As my anxiety grew, my body entered into a state of profound fright, although my mind was ecstatic in the contemplation of the shadows' world. To make things wo rse, the dreaming emissary's voice lapsed into my daily consciousness. One day w hile I was attending a class at the university, I heard the voice say, over and

over, that any attempt on my part to end ;my dreaming practices would be deleter ious to my total aims. It argued that warriors do not shy away from a challenge and that I had no valid rationale for discontinuing my practices. I agreed with the emissary. I had no intention of stopping anything, and the voice was merely reaffirming what I felt. Not only did the emissary change but a new scout appeared on the scene. On one o ccasion, before I had begun to examine the items of my dream, a scout literally jumped in front of me and aggressively captured my dreaming attention. The notab le feature of this scout was that it did not need to go through any energetic me tamorphosis; it was a blob of energy from the start. In the blink of an eye, the scout transported me, without my having to voice my intent to go with it, to an other part of the inorganic beings' realm the world of the saber-toothed tigers. I have described in my other works glimpses of those visions. I say glimpses bec ause I did not have sufficient energy then to render these perceived worlds comp rehensible to my linear mind. My nightly visions of the saber-toothed tigers occurred regularly for a long tim e, until one night when the aggressive scout that had taken me for the first tim e to that realm suddenly appeared again. Without waiting for my consent, it took me to the tunnels. I heard the emissary's voice. It immediately went into the longest and most poig nant sales pitch I had heard so far. It told me about the extraordinary advantag es of the inorganic beings' world. It spoke of acquiring knowledge that would de finitely stagger the mind and about acquiring it by the simplest act, of staying in those marvelous tunnels. It spoke of incredible mobility, of endless time to find things, and, above all, of being pampered by cosmic servants that would ca ter to my slightest whims. "Aware beings from the most unbelievable corners of the cosmos stay with us," th e emissary said, ending its talk. "And they love their stay with us. In fact, no one wants to leave." The thought that crossed my mind at that moment was that servitude was definitel y antithetical to me. I had never been at ease with servants or with being serve d. The scout took over and made me glide through many tunnels. It came to a halt in a tunnel that seemed somehow larger than the others. My dreaming attention beca me riveted on the size and configuration of that tunnel, and it would have staye d glued there had I not been made to turn around. My dreaming attention focused then on a blob of energy a bit bigger than the shadow entities. It was blue, lik e the blue in the center of a candle's flame. I knew that this energy configurat ion was not a shadow entity and that it did not belong there. I became absorbed in sensing it. The scout signaled me to leave, but something w as making me impervious to its cues. I remained, uneasily, where I was. However, the scout's signaling broke my concentration, and I lost sight of the blue shap e. Suddenly, a considerable force made me spin around and put me squarely in front of the blue shape. As I gazed at it, it turned into the figure of a person very small, slender, delicate, almost transparent. I desperately attempted to determi ne whether it was a man or a woman, but, hard as I tried, I could not. My attempts to ask the emissary failed. It flew away quite abruptly, leaving me suspended in that tunnel, facing now an unknown person. I tried to talk to that person the way I talked to the emissary. I got no response. I felt a wave of fru

stration at not being able to break the barrier that separated us. Then I was be sieged by the fear of being alone with someone who might have been an enemy. I had a variety of reactions triggered by the presence of that stranger. I even felt elation, because I knew that the scout had finally shown me another human b eing caught in that world. I only despaired at the possibility that we were not able to communicate perhaps because that stranger was one of the sorcerers of an tiquity and belonged to a time different from mine. The more intense my elation and curiosity, the heavier I became, until a moment in which I was so massive that I was I back in my body, and back in the world. I found myself in Los Angeles, in a park by the University of California. I was standing on the grass, right in the line of people playing golf. The person in front of me had solidified at the same rate. We stared at each oth er for a fleeting instant. It was a girl, perhaps six or seven years old. I thou ght I knew her. On seeing her, my elation and curiosity grew so out of proportio n that they triggered a reversal. I lost mass so fast that in another instant I was again a blob of energy in the inorganic beings' I realm. The scout came back for me and hurriedly pulled me away. I woke up with a jolt of fright. In the process of surfacing into the daily worl d, something had let a message slip through. My mind went into a frenzy trying t o put together what I knew or thought I knew. I spent more than forty-eight cont inuous hours attempting to get at a hidden feeling or a hidden knowledge that ha d gotten stuck to me. The only success I had was to sense a force - I fancied it to be outside my mind or my body - that told me not to trust my dreaming anymo re. After a few days, a dark and mysterious certainty began to get hold of me, a cer tainty that grew by degrees until I had no doubt about its authenticity I was su re that the blue blob of energy was a prisoner in the inorganic beings' realm. I needed don Juan's advice more desperately than ever. I knew that I was throwin g years of work out the window, but couldn't help it; I dropped everything I wa s doing and ran to Mexico. "What do you really want?" don Juan asked me as a way to contain my hysterical b abbling. I could not explain to him what I wanted because I did not know it myself. "Your problem must be very serious to make you run like this," don Juan said wit h a pensive expression. "It is, in spite of the fact that I can't figure out what my problem really is," I said. He asked me to describe my dreaming practices in all the detail that was pertine nt. I told him about my vision of the little girl and how it had affected me at an emotional level. He instantly advised me to ignore the event and regard it as a blatant attempt, on the part of the inorganic beings, to cater to my fantasie s. He remarked that if dreaming is overemphasized, it becomes what it was for th e old sorcerers a source of inexhaustible indulging. For some inexplicable reason, I was unwilling to tell don Juan about the realm o f the shadow entities. It was only when he discarded my vision of the little gir l that I felt obliged to describe to him my visits to that world. He was silent for a long time, as if he were overwhelmed.

When he finally spoke, he said, "You are more alone than I thought, because I ca n't discuss your dreaming practices at all. You are at the position of the old s orcerers. All I can do is to repeat to you that you must exercise all the care y ou are able to muster up." "Why do you say that I am at the position of the old sorcerers?" "I've told you repeatedly that your mood is dangerously like the old sorcerers'. They were very capable beings; their flaw was that they took to the inorganic b eings' realm like fish take to the water. You are in the same boat. You know thi ngs about it that none of us can even conceive. For instance, I never knew about the shadows' world; neither did the nagual Julian or the nagual Elias, in spite of the fact that he spent a long time in the world of the inorganic beings." "But what difference does knowing the shadows' world make?" "A great deal of difference. Dreamers are taken there only when the inorganic be ings are sure the dreamers are going to stay in that world. We know this through the old sorcerers' stories." "I assure you, don Juan, that I have no intention whatsoever of staying there. Y ou talk as if I am just about to be lured by promises of service or promises of power. I am not interested in either, and that's that." "At this level, it isn't that easy anymore. You've gone beyond the point where y ou could simply quit. Besides, you had the misfortune of being singled out by a watery inorganic being. Remember how you tumbled with it? And how it felt? I tol d you then that watery inorganic beings are the most annoying. They are dependen t and possessive, and once they sink their hooks, they never give up." "And what does that mean in my case, don Juan?" "It means real trouble. The spec ific inorganic being who's running the show is the one you grabbed that fatal da y. Over the years, it has grown familiar with you. It knows you intimately." I sincerely remarked to don Juan that the mere idea that an inorganic being knew me intimately made me sick to my stomach. "When dreamers realize that the inorganic beings have no appeal," he said, "it i s usually too late for them, because by then the inorganic beings have them in t he bag." I felt in the depths of me that he was talking abstractly, about dangers that mi ght exist theoretically but not in practice. I was secretly convinced there was no danger of any sort. "I am not going to allow the inorganic beings to lure me in any way, if that's w hat you're thinking," I said. "I am thinking that they are going to trick you," he said. "Like they tricked th e nagual Rosendo. They are going to set you up, and you won't see the trap or ev en suspect it. They are smooth operators. Now they have even invented a little g irl." "But there is no doubt in my mind that the little girl exists," I insisted. "There is no little girl," he snapped. "That bluish blob of energy is a scout. A n explorer caught in the inorganic beings' realm. I've said to you that the inor ganic beings are like fishermen; they attract and catch awareness." Don Juan said that he believed, without a doubt, that the bluish blob of energy

was from a dimension entirely different from ours, a scout that got stranded and caught like a fly in a spider's web. I did not appreciate his analogy. It worried me to the point of physical discomf ort. I did mention this to don Juan, and he told me that my concern with the pri soner scout was making him feel very close to despair. "Why does this bother you?" I asked. "Something is brewing in that confounded world," he said. "And I can't figure ou t what it is." While I remained with don Juan and his companions, I did not dream at all about the inorganic beings' world. As usual, my practice was to focus my dreaming atte ntion on the items of my dreams and to change dreams. As a way to offset my conc erns don Juan made me gaze at clouds and at faraway mountain peaks. The result w as an immediate feeling of being level with the clouds, or the feeling that I wa s actually at the faraway mountain peaks. "I am very pleased, but very worried," don Juan said as a comment on my effort. "You are being taught marvels, and you don't even know it. And I don't mean that you are being taught by me." "You are talking about the inorganic beings, true?" "Yes, the inorganic beings. I recommend that you don't gaze at anything; gazing was the old sorcerers' technique. They were able to get to their energy bodies i n the blink of an eye, simply by gazing at objects of their predilection. A very impressive technique, but useless to modern sorcerers. It does nothing to incre ase our sobriety or our capacity to seek freedom. All it does is pin us down to concreteness, a most undesirable state." Don Juan added that, unless I kept myself in check, by the time I had merged the second attention with the attention of my everyday life, I was going to be an i nsufferable man. There was, he said, a dangerous gap between my mobility in the second attention and my insistence on immobility in my awareness of the daily wo rld. He remarked that the gap between the two was so great that in my daily stat e I was nearly an idiot, and in the second attention I was a lunatic. Before I went home, I took the liberty of discussing my dreaming visions of the shadows' world with Carol Tiggs, although don Juan had advised me not to discuss them with anybody. She was most understanding and most interested, since she wa s my total counterpart. Don Juan was definitely annoyed with me for having revea led my troubles to her. I felt worse than ever. Self-pity possessed me, and I be gan to complain about always doing the wrong thing. "You haven't done anything yet," don Juan snapped at me. "That much, I know." Was he right! On my next dreaming session, at home, all hell broke loose. I reac hed the shadows' world, as I had done on countless occasions; the difference was the presence of the blue energy shape. It was among the other shadow beings. I felt it was possible that the blob had been there before and I hadn't noticed it . As soon as I spotted it, my dreaming attention was inescapably attracted to th at blob of energy. In a matter of seconds, I was next to it. The other shadows c ame to me, as usual, but I paid no attention to them. All of a sudden, the blue, round shape turned into the little girl I had seen be fore. She craned her thin, delicate, long neck to one side and said in a barely audible whisper, "Help me!" Either she said that or I fantasized that she said i t. The result was the same I stood frozen, galvanized by genuine concern. I expe

rienced a chill, but not in my energy mass. I felt a chill in another part of me . This was the first time I was completely aware that my experience was thorough ly separate from my sensorial feelings. I was experiencing the shadows' world, w ith all the implications of what I normally consider experiencing I was able to think, to assess, to make decisions; I had psychological continuity; in other wo rds, I was myself. The only part of me that was missing was my sensorial self. I had no bodily sensations. All my input came through seeing and hearing. My rati onality then considered a strange dilemma seeing and hearing were not physical f aculties but qualities of the visions I was having. "You are really seeing and hearing," the emissary's voice said, erupting into my thoughts. "That is the beauty of this place. You can experience everything thro ugh seeing and hearing, without having to breathe. Think of it! You don't have t o breathe! You can go anywhere in the universe and not breathe." A most disquieting ripple of emotion went through me, and, again, I did not feel it there, in the shadows' world. I felt it in another place. I became enormousl y agitated by the obvious yet veiled realization that there was a live connectio n between the me that was experiencing and a source of energy, a source of senso rial feeling located somewhere else. It occurred to me that this somewhere else was my actual physical body, which was asleep in my bed. At the instant of this thought, the shadow beings scurried away, and the little girl was alone in my field of vision. I watched her and became convinced that I knew her. She seemed to falter as if she were about to faint. A boundless wave o f affection for her enveloped me. I tried to speak to her, but I was incapable of uttering sounds. It became clear to me then that all my dialogues with the emissary had been elicited and accomp lished by the emissary's energy. Left to my own devices, I was helpless. I attem pted next to direct my thoughts to the little girl. It was useless. We were sepa rated by a membrane of energy I could not pierce. The little girl seemed to understand my despair and actually communicated with m e, directly into my thoughts. She told me, essentially, what don Juan had alread y said that she was a scout caught in the webs of that world. Then she added tha t she had adopted the shape of a little girl because that shape was familiar to me and to her and that she needed my help as much as I needed hers. She said thi s to me in one clump of energetic feeling, which was like words that came to me all at once. I had no difficulty understanding her, although this was the first time anything of the sort had happened to me. I did not know what to do. I tried to convey to her my sensation of incapacity. She seemed to comprehend me instantly. She silently appealed to me with a burnin g look. She even smiled as if to let me know that she had left it up to me to ex tricate her from her bonds. When I retorted, in a thought, that I had no abiliti es whatsoever, she gave me the impression of a hysterical child in the throes of despair. I frantically tried to talk to her. The little girl actually cried, like a child her age would cry, out of desperation and fear. I couldn't stand it. I charged at her, but with no effective result. My energy mass went through her. My idea w as to lift her up and take her with me. I attempted the same maneuver over and o ver until I was I exhausted. I stopped to consider my next move. I was afraid that my dreaming a ttention was going to wane, and then I would lose sight of her. I doubted that t he inorganic beings would bring me back to that specific part of their realm. It seemed to me that this was going to be my last visit to them the visit that cou

nted. Then I did something unthinkable. Before my dreaming attention vanished, I yelle d loud and clear my intent to merge my energy with the energy of that prisoner s cout and set it free.

THE BLUE SCOUT I was dreaming an utterly nonsensical dream. Carol Tiggs was by my side. She was speaking to me, although I could not understand what she said. Don Juan was als o in my dream, as were all the members of his party. They seemed to be trying to drag me out of a foggy, yellowish world. After a serious effort, during which I lost and regained sight of them various t imes, they succeeded in extricating me from that place. Since I could not concei ve the sense of all that endeavor, I finally figured that I was having a normal, incoherent dream. My surprise was staggering when I woke up and found myself in bed, in don Juan's house. I was incapable of moving. I had no energy at all. I did not know what t o think, although I immediately sensed the gravity of my situation. I had the va gue feeling that I had lost my energy because of fatigue caused by dreaming. Don Juan's companions seemed to be extremely affected by whatever was happening to me. They kept on coming into my room, one at a time. Each stayed for a moment , in complete silence, until someone else showed up. It appeared to me that they were taking turns watching over me. I was too weak to ask them to explain their behavior. During the subsequent days, I began to feel better, and they started to talk to me about my dreaming. At first, I did not know what they wanted of me. Then it d awned on me, because of their questions, that they were obsessed with the shadow beings. Every one of them appeared to be scared and said to me more or less the same thing. They insisted that they had never been in the shadows' world. Some of them even claimed that they did not know it existed. Their claims and reactio ns increased my sense of bewilderment and my fear. The questions everyone asked were, "Who took you into that world? Or how did you even begin to know how to get there?" When I told them that the scouts had show n me that world, they could not believe me. Obviously, they had surmised that I had been there, but since it was not possible for them to use their personal exp erience as a reference point, they were unable to fathom what I was saying. Yet they still wanted to know all I could tell them about the shadow beings and thei r realm. I obliged them. All of them, with the exception of don Juan, sat by my bed, hanging on every word I said. However, every time I asked them about my sit uation, they scurried away, just like the shadow beings. Another disturbing reaction, which they never had before, was that they frantica lly avoided any physical contact with me. They kept their distance, as if I were carrying the plague. Their reaction worried me so much that I felt obliged to a sk them about it. They denied it. They seemed insulted and even went so far as t o insist on proving to me that I was wrong. I laughed heartily at the tense situ ation that ensued. Their bodies went rigid every time they tried to embrace me. Florinda Grau, don Juan's closest cohort, was the only member of his party who avished physical attention on me and tried to explain to me what was going on. he told me that I had been discharged of energy in the inorganic beings' world nd charged again, but that my new energetic charge was a bit disturbing to the l S a m

ajority of them. Florinda used to put me to bed every night, as if I were an invalid. She even sp oke to me in baby talk, which all of them celebrated with gales of laughter. But regardless of how she made fun of me, I appreciated her concern, which seemed t o be real. I have written about Florinda before in connection with my meeting her. She was by far the most beautiful woman I had ever met. Once I said to her, and I really meant it, that she could have been a fashion magazine model. "Of a magazine of nineteen ten," she retorted. Florinda, although she was old, was not old at all. She was young and vibrant. W hen I asked don Juan about her unusual youthfulness, he replied that sorcery kep t her in a vital state. Sorcerers' energy, he remarked, was seen by the eye as y outh and vigor. After satisfying their initial curiosity about the shadows' world, don Juan's co mpanions stopped coming into my room, and their conversation remained at the lev el of casual inquiries about my health. Every time I tried to get up, however, t here was someone around who gently put me back to bed. I did not want their mini strations, yet it seemed that I needed them; I was weak. I accepted that. But wh at really took its toll on me was not having anyone explain to me what I was doi ng in Mexico when I had gone to bed to dream in Los Angeles. I asked them repeat edly. Every one of them gave me the same answer, the nagual. He's the only one w ho can explain it." I Finally, Florinda broke the ice. "You were lured into a tr ap; that's what happened to you," she said. "Where was I lured into a trap?" "In the world of the inorganic beings, of course. That has been he world you've been dealing with for years. Isn't that so?" "Most definitely, Florinda. But can you tell me about the kind of trap it was?" "Not really. All I can tell you is that you lost all your energy I there. But yo u fought very well." "Why am I sick, Florinda?" "You are not sick with an illness; you were energetically wounded. You were crit ical, but now you are only gravely I wounded." "How did all this happen?" "You entered into a mortal combat with the inorganic beings, and you were defeat ed." "I don't remember fighting anyone, Florinda." "Whether you remember or not is im material. You fought and were outclassed. You didn't have a chance against those masterful manipulators." "I fought the inorganic beings?" "Yes. You had a mortal encounter with them. I really don't know how you have sur vived their death blow." She refused to tell me anything else and hinted that the nagual was coming to se e me any day. The next day don Juan showed up. He was very jovial and supportive. He jokingly announced that he was paying me a visit in his capacity of energy doctor. He exa mined me by gazing at me from head to toe. "You're almost cured," he concluded.

"What happened to me, don Juan?" I asked. "You fell into a trap the inorganic be ings set for you," he answered. "How did I end up here?" "Right there is the big mystery, for sure," he said and smiled jovially, obvious ly trying to make light of a serious matter. "The inorganic beings snatched you, body and all. First they took your energy body into their realm, when you follo wed one of their scouts, and then they took your physical body." Don Juan's an whether certainly verse, and companions seemed to be in a state of shock. One of them asked don Ju the inorganic beings could abduct anyone. Don Juan answered that they could. He reminded them that the nagual Elias was taken into that uni he definitely did not intend to go there.

All of them assented with a nod. Don Juan continued speaking to them, referring to me in the third person. He said that the combined awareness of a group of ino rganic beings had first consumed my energy body by forcing an emotional outburst from me to free the blue scout. Then the combined awareness of the same group o f inorganic beings had pulled my inert physical mass into their world. Don Juan added that without the energy body one is merely a lump of organic matter that c an be easily manipulated by awareness. "The inorganic beings are glued together, like the cells of the body," don Juan went on. "When they put their awareness together, they are unbeatable. It's noth ing for them to yank us out of our moorings and plunge us into their world. Espe cially if we make ourselves conspicuous and available, like he did." Their sighs and gasps echoed against the walls. All of them seemed to be genuine ly frightened and concerned. I wanted to whine and blame don Juan for not stopping me, but I remembered how h e had tried to warn me, to deviate me, time and time again, to no avail. Don Jua n was definitely aware of what was going on in my mind. He gave a knowing smile. "The reason you think you're sick," he said, addressing me, "is that the inorgan ic beings discharged your energy and gave you theirs. That should have been enou gh to kill anyone. As the nagual, you have extra energy; therefore, you barely s urvived." I mentioned to don Juan that I remembered bits and pieces of quite an incoherent dream, in which I was in a yellow-fogged world. He, Carol Tiggs, and his compan ions were pulling me out. "The inorganic beings' realm looks like a yellow-fog world to the physical eye," he said. "When you thought you were having an incoherent dream, you were actual ly looking with your physical eyes, for the first time, at the inorganic beings' universe. And, strange as it may seem to you, it was also the first time for us . We knew about the fog only through sorcerers' stories, not through experience. " Nothing of what he was saying made sense to me. Don Juan assured me that, becaus e of my lack of energy, a more complete explanation was impossible; I had to be satisfied, he said, with what he was telling me and how I understood it. "I don' t understand it at all," I insisted. "Then you haven't lost anything," he said. "When you get stronger, you yourself will answer your questions." I confessed to don Juan that I was having hot flashes. My temperature rose sudde nly, and, while I felt hot and sweaty, I had extraordinary but disturbing insigh ts into my situation.

Don Juan scanned my entire body with his penetrating gaze. He said that a state of energetic shock. Losing energy had temporarily affected me, I interpreted as hot flashes were, in essence, blasts of energy during momentarily regained control of my energy body and knew everything that ened to me.

I was in and what which I had happ

"Make an effort, and tell me yourself what happened to you in the inorganic bein gs' world," he ordered me. I told him that the clear sensation I got, from time to time, was that he and hi s companions had gone into that world with their physical bodies and had snatche d me out of the inorganic beings' clutches. "Right!" he exclaimed. "You're doing fine. Now, turn that sensation into a view of what happened." I was unable to do what he wanted, hard as I tried. Failing made me experience a n unusual fatigue, which seemed to dry up the inside of my body. Before don Juan left the room, I remarked to him that I was suffering from anxiety. "That means nothing," he said, unconcerned. "Gain back your energy, and don't wo rry about nonsense." More than two weeks went by, during which I slowly gained back my energy. Howeve r, I kept on worrying about everything. I worried mainly about being unknown to myself, especially about a streak of coldness in me that I had not noticed befor e, a sort of indifference, a detachment that I had attributed to my lack of ener gy until I regained it. Then I realized that it was a new feature of my being, a feature that had me permanently out of synchronization. To elicit the feelings I was accustomed to, I had to summon them up and actually wait a moment until th ey made their appearance in my mind. Another new feature of my being was a strange longing that took hold of me from time to time. I longed for someone I did not know; it was such an overpowering a nd consuming feeling that, when I experienced it, I had to move around the room incessantly to alleviate it. The longing remained with me until I made use of an other newcomer in my life a rigid control of myself, so new and powerful that it only added more fuel to my worrying. By the end of the fourth week, everybody felt that I was finally cured. They cut down their visits drastically. I spent much of the time alone, sleeping. The re st and relaxation I was getting was so complete that my energy began to increase remarkably. I felt like my old self again. I even began to exercise. One day around noon, after a light lunch, I returned to my room to take a nap. J ust before I sank into a deep sleep, I was tossing in my bed, trying to find a m ore comfortable spot, when a strange pressure on my temples made me open my eyes . The little girl of the inorganic beings' world was standing by the foot of my bed, peering at me with her cold, steel blue eyes. I jumped out of bed and screamed so loudly that three of don Juan's companions w ere in the room before I had stopped my scream. They were aghast. They watched i n horror as the little girl came to me and was stopped by the boundaries of my l uminous physical being. We looked at each other for an eternity. She was telling me something, which I could not comprehend at first but which in the next momen t became as clear as a bell. She said that for me to understand what she was say ing, my awareness had to be transferred from my physical body into my energy bod y.

Don Juan came into the room at that moment. The little girl and don Juan stared at each other. Without a word, don Juan turned around and walked out of the room . The little girl swished past the door after him. The commotion this scene created among don Juan's companions was indescribable. They lost all their composure. Apparently, all of them had seen the little girl as she left the room with the nagual. I myself seemed to be on the verge of exploding. I felt faint and had to sit dow n. I had experienced the presence of the little girl as a blow on my solar plexu s. She bore an astonishing likeness to my father. Waves of sentiment hit me. I w ondered about the meaning of this until I was actually sick. When don Juan returned to the room, I had gained minimal control over myself. Th e expectation of hearing what he had to say about the little girl was making my breathing very difficult. Everybody was as excited as I was. They all talked to don Juan at once and laughed when they realized what they were doing. Their main interest was to find out whether there was any uniformity in the way they had p erceived the scout's appearance. Everybody was in agreement that they had seen a little girl, six to seven years old, very thin, with angular, beautiful feature s. They also agreed that her eyes were steel blue and burning with a mute emotio n; her eyes, they said, expressed gratitude and loyalty. Every detail they described about the little girl I corroborated myself. Her eye s were so bright and overpowering that they had actually caused me something lik e pain. I had felt the weight of her look on my chest. A serious query, which don Juan's companions had and which I echoed myself, was about the implications of this event. All agreed that the scout was a portion of foreign energy that had filtered through the walls separating the second attent ion and the attention of the daily world. They asserted that since they were not dreaming and yet all of them had seen the alien energy projected into the figur e of a human child; that child had existence. They argued that there must have been hundreds, if not thousands, of cases in wh ich foreign energy slips unnoticed through natural barriers into our human world , but that in the history of their lineage there was no mention whatsoever of an event of this nature. What worried them the most was that there were no sorcere rs' stories about it. "Is this the first time in the history of mankind that this has happened?" one o f them asked don Juan. "I think it happens all the time," he replied, "but it has never happened in suc h an overt, volitional way." "What does it mean to us?" another one of them asked don Juan. "Nothing to us, but everything to him," he said and pointed at me. All of them then entered into a most disturbing silence. Don Juan paced back and forth for a moment. Then he stopped in front of me and peered at me, giving all the indications of someone who cannot find words to express an overwhelming rea lization. "I can't even begin to assess the scope of what you've done," don Juan finally s aid to me in a tone of bewilderment. "You fell ino a pitfall, but it wasn't the kind of pitfall I was worrying about. Your pitfall was designed for you alone, a nd it was deadlier than anything I could have thought of. I worried about your f alling prey to flattery and being served. What I never counted on was that the s

hadow beings would set a trap using your inherent aversion to chains." Don Juan had once made a comparison of his reaction and world, to the things that pressed us the most. He said, like a complaint, that although he wanted and tried to, o inspire the kind of affection his teacher, the nagual le. mine, in the sorcerers' without making it sound he had never been able t Julian, inspired in peop

"My unbiased reaction, which I am putting on the table for I you to examine, is to be able to say, and mean it it's not my fate to evoke blind and total affecti on. So be it! "Your unbiased reaction," he went on, "is that you can't stand chains, and you w ould forfeit your life to break them." I sincerely disagreed with him and told him that he was exaggerating. My views w ere not that clear. "Don't worry," he said laughing, "sorcery is action. When the time comes, you'll act your passion the same way I act mine. Mine is to acquiesce to my fate, not passively, like an idiot, but actively, like a warrior. Yours is to jump without either capriciousness or premeditation to cut someone else's chains." Don Juan eased to beings' mpanions ly lost. explained that upon merging my energy with the scout I had truthfully c exist. All my physicalness had then been transported into the inorganic realm and, had it not been for the scout who guided don Juan and his co to where I was, I would have died or remained in that world, inextricab

"Why did the scout guide you to where I was?" I asked. "The scout is a sentient being from another dimension," he said. "It's a little girl now, and as such she told me that in order I to get the necessary energy to break the barrier that h ad trapped her in the inorganic beings' world, she had to take all of yours. Tha t's her human part now. Something resembling gratitude drove her to me. When I s aw her, I knew instantly that you were done for." "What did you do then, don Juan?" "I rounded up everyone I could get hold of, especially Carol Tiggs, and off we w ent into the inorganic beings' realm." "Why Carol Tiggs?" "In the first place, because she has endless energy, and, in ecause she had to familiarize herself with the scout. All of valuable out of this experience. You and Carol Tiggs got the of us got a reason to round up our physicality and place it s; we became energy." "How did all of you do that, don Juan?" "We displaced our assemblage points, in unison. Our impeccable intent to save yo u did the work. The scout took us, in the blink of an eye, to where you were lyi ng, half dead, and Carol dragged you out." His explanation made no sense to me. Don Juan laughed when I tried to raise that point. "How can you understand this when you don't even have enough energy to get out o f your bed?" he retorted. the second place, b us got something in scout. And the rest on our energy bodie

I confided to him that I was certain I knew infinitely more than I rationally ad mitted but that something was keeping a tight lid on my memory. "Lack of energy is what has put a tight lid on your memory," he said. "When you have sufficient energy, your memory will work fine." "Do you mean that I can remember everything if I want to?" "Not quite. You may want as much as you like, but if your energy level is not on a par with the importance of what you know, you might as well kiss your knowled ge good-bye it'll never be available to you." "So what's the thing to do, don Juan?" "Energy tends to be cumulative; if you follow the warrior's way impeccably, a mo ment will come when your memory I opens up." I confessed that hearing him talk gave me the absurd sensation that I was indulg ing in feeling sorry for myself, that there was nothing wrong with me. "You are not just indulging," he said. "You were actually I energetically dead f our weeks ago. Now you are merely stunned. Being stunned and lacking energy is w hat makes you hide your knowledge. You certainly know more than any of us about the inorganic beings' world. That world was the exclusive concern of the old sor cerers. All of us have told you that I only through sorcerers' stories do we kno w about it. I sincerely say that it is more than strange to me that you've becom e, in your own right, another source of sorcerers' stories for us." I reiterated that it was impossible for me to believe I had done something he ha d not. But I could not believe either that he was merely humoring me. "I am not flattering or humoring you," he said, visibly annoyed. "I am stating a sorcery fact. Knowing more than any of us about that world shouldn't be a reaso n for feeling pleased. There's no advantage in that knowledge; in fact, in spite of all you know, you couldn't save yourself. We saved you, because we found you . But without the aid of the scout, there was no point in even trying to find yo u. You were so infinitely lost in that world that I shudder at the mere thought. " In my state of mind, I did not find it strange in the least that I actually saw a ripple of emotion going through all of don Juan's companions and apprentices. The only one who remained unaltered was Carol Tiggs. She seemed to have fully ac cepted her role. She was one with me. "You did free the scout," don Juan continued, "but you gave up your life. Or, wo rse yet, you gave up your freedom. The inorganic beings let the scout go, in exc hange for you." "I can hardly believe that, don Juan. Not that I doubt you, you understand, but you describe such an underhanded maneuver that I am stunned." "Don't consider it underhanded and you have the whole thing in a nutshell. The i norganic beings are forever in search of awareness and energy; if you supply the m with the possibility of both, what do you think they'll do? Blow you kisses fr om across the street?" I knew that don Juan was right. However, I could not hold that certainty for too long; clarity kept drifting away from me.

Don Juan's companions continued asking him questions. They wanted to know if he had given any thought to what to do with the scout. "Yes, I have. It is a most serious problem, which the nagual here has to resolve ," he said, pointing at me. "He and Carol Tiggs are the only ones who can free t he scout. And he knows it too." Naturally, I asked him the only possible question, "How can I free it?" "Instead of my telling you how, there is a much better and more just way of find ing out," don Juan said with a big smile. "Ask the emissary. The inorganic being s cannot lie, you know."




the third gate of dreaming is reached when you find yourself in a dream, staring at someone else who is asleep. And that someone else turns out to be you," don Juan said. My energy level was so keyed up at the time that I went to work on the third tas k right away, although he did not offer any more information about it. The first thing I noticed, in my dreaming practices, was that a surge of energy immediate ly rearranged the focus of my dreaming attention. Its focus was now on waking up in a dream and seeing myself sleeping; journeying to the realm of inorganic bei ngs was no longer an issue for me. Very soon after, I found myself in a dream looking at myself asleep. I immediate ly reported it to don Juan. The dream had happened while I was at his house. "There are two phases to each of the gates of dreaming," he said. "The first, as you know, is to arrive at the gate; the second is to cross it. By dreaming what you've dreamt, that you saw yourself asleep, you arrived at the third gate. The second phase is to move around once you've seen yourself asleep. "At the third gate of dreaming," he went on, "you begin to deliberately merge yo ur dreaming reality with the reality of the daily world. This is the drill, and sorcerers call it completing the energy body. The merge between the two realitie s has to be so thorough that you need to be more fluid than ever. Examine everyt hing at the third gate with great care and curiosity." I complained that his recommendations were too cryptic and were not making any s ense to me. "What do you mean by great care and curiosity?" I asked. "Our tendency at the third gate is to get lost in detail," he replied. "To view things with great care and curiosity means to resist the nearly irresistible tem ptation to plunge into detail. "The given drill, at the third gate, as I said, is to consolidate the energy bod y. Dreamers begin forging the energy body by fulfilling the drills of the first and second gates. When they reach the third gate, the energy body is ready to co me out, or perhaps it would be better to say that it is ready to act. Unfortunat ely, this also means that it's ready to be mesmerized by detail." "What does it mean to be mesmerized by detail?" "The energy body is like a child who's been imprisoned all its life. The moment it is free, it soaks up everything it can find, and I mean everything. Every irr elevant, minute detail totally absorbs the energy body."

An awkward silence followed. I had no idea what to say. I had understood him per fectly, I just didn't have anything in my experience to give me an idea of exact ly what it all meant. "The most asinine detail becomes a world for the energy body," don Juan explaine d. "The effort that dreamers have to make to direct the energy body is staggerin g. I know that it sounds awkward to tell you to view things with care and curios ity, but that is the best way to describe what you should do. At the third gate, dreamers have to avoid a nearly irresistible impulse to plunge into everything, and they avoid it by being so curious, so desperate to get into everything that they don't let any particular thing imprison them." Don Juan added that his recommendations, which he knew sounded absurd to the min d, were directly aimed at my energy body. He stressed over and over that my ener gy body had to unite all its resources in order to act. "But hasn't my energy body been acting all along?" I asked. "Part of it has, otherwise you wouldn't have journeyed to the inorganic beings' realm," he replied. "Now your entire energy body has to be engaged to perform th e drill of the third gate. Therefore, to make things easier for your energy body , you must hold back your rationality." "I am afraid you are barking up the wrong tree," I said. "There is very little r ationality left in me after all the experiences you've brought into my life." "Don't say anything. At the third gate, rationality is responsible for the insis tence of our energy bodies on being obsessed with superfluous detail. At the thi rd gate, then, we need irrational fluidity, irrational abandon to counteract tha t insistence." Don Juan's statement that each gate is an obstacle could not have been more trut hful. I labored to fulfill the drill of the third gate of dreaming more intensel y than I had on the other two tasks combined. Don Juan put tremendous pressure o n me. Besides, something else had been added to my life a true sense of fear. I had been normally and even excessively afraid of one thing or another throughout my life, but there had been nothing in my experience comparable to the fear I f elt after my bout with the inorganic beings. Yet all this wealth of experience w as inaccessible to my normal memory. Only in the presence of don Juan were those me mories at my disposal. I asked him about this strange situation once when we were at the National Museu m of Anthropology and History in Mexico City. What had prompted my question was that, at the moment, I had the odd ability to remember everything that had Happe ned to me in the course of my association with don Juan. And that made me feel s o free, so daring and light-footed that I Was practically dancing around. "It just happens that the presence of the nagual induces a shift of the assembla ge point," he said. He guided me then into one of the display rooms of the Museum and said that my q uestion was apropos to what he had been planning to tell me. "My intention was to explain to you that the position of the assemblage point is like a vault where sorcerers keep their records," he said. "I was tickled pink when your energy body felt my intent and you asked me about it. The energy body knows immensities. Let me show you how much it knows."

He instructed me to enter into total silence. He reminded me that I was already in a special state of awareness, because my Assemblage point had been made to sh ift by his presence. He assured me that entering into total silence was going to allow the sculptures in that room to make me see and hear inconceivable things. He added, apparently to increase my confusion, that some of the archaeological pieces in that room had the capacity to produce, by themselves, a shift of the a ssemblage Point, and that if I reached a state of total silence I would be actua lly witnessing scenes pertaining to the lives of the people Who made those piece s. He then began the strangest tour of a museum I have ever taken. He went around t he room, describing and interpreting astounding details of every one of the larg e pieces. According *0 him, every archaeological piece in that room was a purpos eful record left by the people of antiquity, a record that don Juan as a sorcere r was reading to me as one would read a book. "Every piece here is designed to make the assemblage point shift," he went on. " Fix your gaze on any of them, silence your mind, and find out whether or not you r assemblage point can be made to shift." "How would I know that it has shifted?" "Because you would see and feel things that are beyond your normal reach." I gazed at the sculptures and saw and heard things that I would be at a loss to explain. In the past, I had examined all those pieces with the bias of anthropol ogy, always bearing in mind the descriptions of scholars in the field. Their des criptions of the functions of those pieces, rooted in modern man's cognition of the world, appeared to me, for the first time, to be utterly prejudiced if not a sinine. What don Juan said about those pieces and what I heard and saw myself, g azing at them, was the farthest thing from what I had always read about them. My discomfort was so great that I felt obliged to apologize to don Juan for what I thought was my suggestibility. He did not laugh or make fun of me. He patient ly explained that sorcerers were capable of leaving accurate records of their fi ndings in the position of the assemblage point. He maintained that when it comes to getting to the essence of a written account, we have to use our sense of sym pathetic or imaginative participation to go beyond the mere page into the experi ence itself. However, in the sorcerers' world, since there are no written pages, total records, which can be relived instead of read, are left in the position o f the assemblage point. To illustrate his argument, don Juan talked about the sorcerers' teachings for t he second attention. He said that they are given when the apprentice's assemblag e point is on a place other than the normal one. The position of the assemblage point becomes, in this manner, the record of the lesson. In order to play the le sson back, the apprentice has to return his assemblage point to the position it occupied when the lesson was given. Don Juan concluded his remarks by reiteratin g that to return the assemblage point to all the positions it occupied when the lessons were given is an accomplishment of the highest magnitude. For nearly a year, don Juan did not ask me anything about my third dreaming task . Then one day, quite abruptly, he wanted me to describe to him all the nuances of my dreaming practices. The first thing I mentioned was a baffling recurrence. For a period of had dreams in which I found myself staring at me, sleeping in my bed. art was the regularity of those dreams; they happened every four days, kwork. During the other three days, my dreaming was what it always had months, I The odd p like cloc been so f

ar I examined every possible item in my dreams, I changed dreams, and occasional ly, driven by a suicidal curiosity, I followed the foreign energy scouts, althou gh I felt extremely guilty doing this. I fancied it to be like having a secret d rug addiction. The realness of that world was irresistible to me. Secretly, I felt somehow exonerated from total responsibility, because don Juan himself had suggested that I ask the dreaming emissary about what to do to free the blue scout trapped among us. He meant for me to pose the question in my ever yday practice, but I construed his statement to imply that I had to ask the emis sary while I was in its world. The question I really wanted to ask the emissary was whether the inorganic beings had set a trap for me. The emissary not only to ld me that everything don Juan had said was true but also gave me instructions o n what Carol Tiggs and I had to do to liberate the scout. "The regularity of your dreams is something that I rather expected," don Juan re marked, after listening to me. "Why did you expect something like that, don Juan?" "Because of your relationship with the inorganic beings." "That's over and forgo tten, don Juan," I lied, hoping he would not pursue the subject any further. "You are saying that for my benefit, aren't you? You don't need to; I know the t rue story. Believe me, once you get to play I with them, you are hooked. They'll always be after you. Or, what's worse yet, you'll always be after them." He stared at me, and my guilt must have been so obvious that it made him laugh. "The only possible explanation for such regularity is that the inorganic beings are catering to you again," don Juan said in a ' serious tone. I hurried to change the subject and told him that another nuance of my dreaming practices worth mentioning was my I reaction to the sight of myself lying sound asleep. That view I was always so startling that it either glued me to the spot until I the dream changed or frightened me so profoundly that it I made me wake up, screaming at the top of my voice. I had gotten to the point where I was afra id to go to sleep on the days I knew I was going to have that dream. "You are not yet ready for a true merging of your dreaming reality and your dail y reality," he concluded. "You must recapitulate your life further." "But I've done all the recapitulating possible," I protested. "I've been recapit ulating for years. There is nothing more I can remember about my life." "There must be much more," he said adamantly, "otherwise, you wouldn't wake up s creaming." I did not like the idea of having to recapitulate again. I had done it, and I be lieved I had done it so well that I did not need to touch the subject ever again . "The recapitulation of our lives never ends, no matter how I well we've done it once," don Juan said. "The reason average I people lack volition in their dreams is that they have never I recapitulated and their lives are filled to capacity with heavily loaded emotions like memories, hopes, fears, et cetera, et cetera. "Sorcerers, in contrast, are relatively free from heavy, binding emotions, becau se of their recapitulation. And if something stops them, as it has stopped you a t this moment, the assumption is that there still is something in them that is n ot quite clear."

"To recapitulate is too involving, don Juan. Maybe there is something else I can do instead." "No. There isn't. Recapitulating and dreaming go hand in hand. As we regurgitate our lives, we get more and more airborne." Don Juan had given me very detailed and explicit instructions about the recapitu lation. It consisted of reliving the totality of one's life experiences by remem bering every possible minute detail of them. He saw the recapitulation as the es sential factor in a dreamer's redefinition and redeployment of energy. "The reca pitulation sets free energy imprisoned within us, and without this liberated ene rgy dreaming is not possible." That was his statement. Years before, don Juan had coached me to make a list of all the people I had met in my life, starting at the present. He helped me to arrange my list in an orde rly fashion, breaking it down into areas of activity, such as jobs I had had, sc hools I had attended. Then he guided me to go, without deviation, from the first person on my list to the last one, reliving every one of my interactions with t hem. He explained that recapitulating an event starts with one's mind arranging every thing pertinent to what is being recapitulated. Arranging means reconstructing t he event, piece by piece, starting by recollecting the physical details of the s urroundings, then going to the person with whom one shared the interaction, and then going to oneself, to the examination of one's feelings. Don Juan taught me that the recapitulation is coupled with a natural, rhythmical breathing. Long exhalations are performed as the head moves gently and slowly f rom right to left; and long inhalations are taken as the head moves back from le ft to right. He called this act of moving the head from side to side "fanning th e event." The mind examines the event from beginning to end while the body fans, on and on, everything the mind focuses on. Don Juan said that the sorcerers of antiquity, the inventors of the recapitulati on, viewed breathing as a magical, life-giving act and used it, accordingly, as a magical vehicle; the exhalation, to eject the foreign energy left in them duri ng the interaction being recapitulated and the inhalation to pull back the energ y that they themselves left behind during the interaction. Because of my academic training, I took the recapitulation to be the process of analyzing one's life. But don Juan insisted that it was more involved than an in tellectual psychoanalysis. He postulated the recapitulation as a sorcerer's ploy to induce a minute but steady displacement of the assemblage point. He said tha t the assemblage point, under the impact of reviewing past actions and feelings, goes back and forth between its present site and the site it occupied when the event being recapitulated took place. Don Juan stated that the old sorcerers' rationale behind the recapitulation was their conviction that there is an inconceivable dissolving force in the universe , which makes organisms live by lending them awareness. That force also makes or ganisms die, in order to extract the same lent awareness, which organisms have e nhanced through their life experiences. Don Juan explained the old sorcerers' re asoning. They believed that since it is our life experience this force is after, it is of supreme importance that it can be satisfied with a facsimile of our li fe experience the recapitulation. Having had what it seeks, the dissolving force then lets sorcerers go, free to expand their capacity to perceive and reach wit h it the confines of time and space. When I started again to recapitulate, it was a great surprise to me that my drea

ming practices were automatically suspended the moment my recapitulation began. I asked don Juan about this unwanted recess. "Dreaming requires every bit of our available energy," he replied. "If there is a deep preoccupation in our life, there is no possibility of dreaming." "But I have been deeply preoccupied before," I said, "and my practices were neve r interrupted." "It must be then that every time you thought you were preoccupied, you were only egomaniacally disturbed," he said, laughing. "To be preoccupied, for sorcerers, means that all your energy sources are taken on. This is the first time you've engaged your energy sources in their totality. The rest of the time, even when y ou recapitulated before, you were not completely absorbed." Don Juan gave me this time a new recapitulation pattern. I was supposed to const ruct a jigsaw puzzle by recapitulating, without any apparent order, different ev ents of my life. "But it's going to be a mess," I protested. "No, it won't be," he assured me. "It'll be a mess if you let your pettiness cho ose the events you are going to recapitulate. Instead, let the spirit decide. Be silent, and then get to the event the spirit points out." The results of that pattern of recapitulation were shocking to me on many levels . It was very impressive to find out that, whenever I silenced my mind, a seemin gly independent force immediately plunged me into a most detailed memory of some event in my life. But it was even more impressive that a very orderly configura tion resulted. What I thought was going to be chaotic turned out to be extremely effective. I asked don Juan why he had not made me recapitulate in this manner from the sta rt. He replied that there are two basic rounds to the recapitulation, that the f irst is called formality and rigidity, and the second fluidity. I had no inkling about how different my recapitulation was going to be this time . The ability to concentrate, which I had acquired by means of my dreaming pract ices, permitted me to I examine my life at a depth I would never have imagined p ossible. It took me over a year to view and review all I could about ?! my life experiences. At the end, I had to agree with don Juan I there had been immensiti es of loaded emotions hidden so deeply inside me as to be virtually inaccessible . The result of my second recapitulation was a new, more relaxed attitude. The ver y day I returned to my dreaming practices, I dreamt I saw myself asleep. I turne d around and daringly left my room, penuriously going down a flight of stairs to the street. I was elated with what I had done and reported it to don Juan. My disappointment was enormous when he did not consider this dream part of my dreaming practices. He argued that I had not gone to the street with my energy body, because if I h ad I would have had a sensation other than walking down a flight of stairs. "What kind of sensation are you talking about, don Juan?" I asked, with genuine curiosity. "You have to establish some valid guide to find out whether you are actually see ing your body asleep in your bed," he said instead of answering my question. "Re member, you must be in your actual room, seeing your actual body. Otherwise, wha

t you are having is merely a dream. If that's the case, control that dream, eith er by observing its detail or by changing it." I insisted he tell me more about the valid guide he had referred to, but he cut me short. "Figure out a way to validate the fact that you are looking at yoursel f," he said. "Do you have any suggestions as to what can be a valid guide?" I insisted. "Use your own judgment. We are coming to the end of our time together. You have to be on your own very soon." He changed the subject then, and I was left with a clear taste of my ineptitude. I was unable to figure out what he wanted or what he meant by a valid guide. In the next dream in which I saw myself asleep, instead of leaving the room and walking down the stairs, or waking up screaming, I remained glued, for a long ti me, to the spot from which I watched. Without fretting or despairing, I observed the details of my dream. I noticed then that I was asleep wearing a white T-shi rt that was ripped at the shoulder. I tried to come closer and examine the rip, but moving was beyond my capabilities. I felt a heaviness that seemed to be part of my very being. In fact, I was all weight. Not knowing what to do next, I ins tantly entered into a devastating confusion. I tried to change dreams, but some unaccustomed force kept me staring at my sleeping body. In the midst of my turmoil, I heard the dreaming emissary saying that not having control to move around was frightening me to the point that I might have to do another recapitulation. The emissary's voice and what it said did not surprise m e at all. I had never felt so vividly and terrifyingly unable to move. I did not , however, give in to my terror. I examined it and found out that it was not a p sychological terror but a physical sensation of helplessness, despair, and annoy ance. It bothered me beyond words that I was not capable of moving my limbs. My annoyance grew in proportion to my realization that something outside me had me brutally pinned down. The effort I made to move my arms or legs was so intense a nd single-minded that at one moment I actually saw one leg of my body, sleeping on the bed, flung out as if kicking. My awareness was then pulled into my inert, sleeping body, and I woke up with su ch a force that it took more than half an hour to calm myself down. My heart was beating almost erratically. I was shivering, and some of the muscles in my legs twitched uncontrollably. I had suffered such a radical loss of body heat that I needed blankets and hot-water bottles to raise my temperature. Naturally, I went to Mexico to ask don Juan's advice about the sensation of para lysis, and about the fact that I really had been wearing a ripped T-shirt, thus, I had indeed seen myself asleep. Besides, I was deadly afraid of hypothermia. H e was reluctant to discuss my predicament. All I got out of him was a caustic re mark. "You like drama," he said flatly. "Of course you really saw yourself asleep. The problem is that you got nervous, because your energy body has never been consci ously in one piece before. If you ever get nervous and cold again, hold on to yo ur dick. That will restore your body temperature in a jiffy and without any fuss ." I felt a bit offended by his crassness. However, the advice proved effective. Th e next time I became frightened, I relaxed and returned to normal in a few minut es, doing what he had prescribed. In this manner, I discovered that if I did not fret and kept my annoyance in check, I did not panic. To remain controlled did not help me move, but it certainly gave me a deep sensation of peace and sereni

ty After months of useless efforts at walking, I sought don Juan's comments once ag ain, not so much for his advice this time but because I wanted to concede defeat . I was up against an impassable barrier, and I knew with indisputable certainty that I had failed. "Dreamers have to be imaginative," don Juan said with a malicious grin. "Imagina tive you are not. I didn't warn you about having to use your imagination to move your energy body because I wanted to find out whether you could resolve the rid dle by yourself. You didn't, and your friends didn't help you either." In the past, I had been driven to defend myself viciously whenever he accused me of lacking imagination. I thought I was imaginative, but having don Juan as a t eacher had taught me, the hard way, that I am not. Since I was not going to enga ge my energy in futile defenses of myself, I asked him instead, "What is this riddle you are talking about, don Juan?" "The riddle of how impossible and yet how easy it is to move the energy body. Yo u are trying to move it as if you were in the daily world. We spend so much time and effort learning to walk that we believe our dreaming bodies should also wal k. There is no reason why they should, except that walking is foremost in our mi nds." I marveled at right. I had I had to move around meant the simplicity of the solution. I instantly knew that don Juan was gotten stuck again at the level of interpretation. He had told me around once I reached the third gate of dreaming, and to me moving walking. I told him that I understood his point.

"It isn't my point," he curtly answered. "It's a sorcerers' point. Sorcerers say that at the third gate the entire energy body can move like energy moves fast a nd directly. Your energy body knows exactly how to move. It can move as it moves in the inorganic beings' world. "And this brings us to the other issue here," don Juan added with an air of pens iveness. "Why didn't your inorganic being friends help you?" "Why do you call them my friends, don Juan?" "They are like the classic friends who are not really thoughtful or kind to us b ut not mean either. The friends who are just waiting for us to turn our backs so they can stab us there." I understood him completely and agreed with him one hundred percent. "What makes me go there? Is it a suicidal tendency?" I asked him, more rhetorica lly than not. "You don't have any suicidal tendency," he said. "What you have is a total disbe lief that you were near death. Since you were not in physical pain, you can't qu ite convince yourself you were in mortal danger." His argument was most reasonable, except that I did believe a deep, unknown fear had been ruling my life since my bout with the inorganic beings. Don Juan liste ned in silence as I described to him my predicament. I could not discard or expl ain away my urge to go to the inorganic beings' world, in spite of what I knew a bout it, "I have a streak of insanity," I said. "What I do doesn't make sense."

"It does make hooked at the me to time to thout fail is body."

sense. The inorganic beings are still reeling you in, like end of a line," he said. "They throw worthless bait at you keep you going. To arrange your dreams to occur every four worthless bait. But they didn't teach you how to move your

a fish from ti days wi energy

"Why do you think they didn't?" "Because when your energy body learns to move by itself, you'll be thoroughly ou t of their reach. It was premature of me to believe that you are free from them. You are relatively but not completely free. They are still bidding for your awa reness." I felt a chill in my back. He had touched a sore spot in me. "Tell me what to do , don Juan, and I'll do it," I said. "Be impeccable. I have told you this dozens of times. To be impeccable means to put your life on the line in order to back up your decisions, and then to do qui te a lot more than your best to realize those decisions. When you are not decidi ng anything, you are merely playing roulette with your life in a helter-skelter way." Don Juan ended our conversation, urging me to ponder what he had said. At the first opportunity I had, I put don Juan's suggestion about moving my ener gy body to the test. When I found myself looking at my body asleep, instead of s truggling to walk toward it I simply willed myself to move closer to the bed. In stantly, I was nearly touching my body. I saw my face. In fact, I could see ever y pore in my skin. I cannot say that I liked what I saw. My view of my own body was too detailed to be aesthetically pleasing. Then something like a wind came i nto the room, totally disarranged everything, and erased my view. During subsequent dreams, I entirely corroborated that the only way the energy b ody can move is to glide or soar. I discussed this with don Juan. He seemed unus ually satisfied with what I had done, which certainly surprised me. I was accust omed to his cold reaction to anything I did in my dreaming practices. "Your energy body is used to moving only when something pulls it," he said. "The inorganic beings have been pulling your energy body right and left, and until n ow you have never moved it by yourself, with your own volition. It doesn't seem like you've done much, moving the way you did, yet I assure you that I was serio usly considering ending your practices. For a while, I believed you were not goi ng to learn how to move on your own." "Were you considering ending my dreaming practices because I am slow?" "You're not slow. It takes sorcerers forever to learn to move the energy body. I was going to end your dreaming practices because I have no more time. There are other topics, more pressing than dreaming, on which you can use your energy." "Now that I've learned how to move my energy body by myself, what else should I do, don Juan?" "Continue moving. Moving your energy body has opened up a new area for you, an a rea of extraordinary exploration." He urged me again to come up with an idea to validate the faithfulness of my dre ams; that request did not seem as odd as it had the first time he voiced it.

"As you know, to be transported by a scout is the real dreaming task of the seco nd gate," he explained. "It is a very serious matter, but not as serious as forg ing and moving the energy body. Therefore, you have to make sure, by some means of your own, whether you are actually seeing yourself asleep or whether you are merely dreaming that you're seeing yourself asleep. Your new extraordinary explo ration hinges on really seeing yourself asleep." After some heavy pondering and wondering, I believed that I had come up with the right plan. Having seen my ripped T-shirt gave me an idea for a valid guide. I started from the assumption that, if I were actually observing myself asleep, I would also be observing whether I had the same sleeping attire I had gone to bed in, an attire that I had decided to change radically every four days. I was con fident that I was not going to have any difficulty in remembering, in dreams, wh at I was wearing when I went to bed; the discipline I had acquired through my dr eaming practices made me think that I had the ability to record things like this in my mind and remember them in dreams. I engaged my best efforts to follow this guide, but the results did not pan out as I thought they would. I lacked the necessary control over my dreaming attenti on, and I could not quite remember the details of my sleeping attire. Yet someth ing else was definitely at work; somehow I always knew whether my dreams were or dinary dreams or not. The outstanding aspect of he dreams that were not just ord inary dreams was that my body lay asleep in bed while my consciousness observed it. A notable feature, of these dreams was my room. It was never like my room in the daily world but an enormous empty hall with my bed at one end. I used to soar o ver a considerable distance to be at the side of the bed where my body lay. The moment I was next to it, a windlike force used to make me hover over it, like a hummingbird. At times the room used to vanish; disappear piece by piece until on ly my body and the bed were left. At other times, I used to experience a complet e loss of volition. My dreaming attention seemed then to function independently of me. Either it was completely absorbed by the first item it encountered in the room or it seemed unable to decide what to do. In those instances, I had the se nsation that I was helplessly floating, going from item to item. The voice of the dreaming emissary explained to me once that all the elements of the dreams, which were not just commonplace dreams, were really energy configur ations different from those of our normal world. The emissary's voice pointed ou t that, for example, the walls were liquid. It urged me then to plunge into one of them. Without thinking twice, I dived into a wall as if I were diving into a huge lake . I did not feel the waterlike wall; what I felt was not a physical sensation of plunging into a body of water either. It was more like the thought of diving an d the visual sensation of going through liquid matter. I was going, headfirst, i nto something that opened up, like water does, as I kept moving downward. The sensation of going down, headfirst, was so real that I began to wonder how l ong or how deep or how far I was diving. From my point of view, I spent an etern ity in there. I saw clouds and rocklike masses of matter suspended in a waterlik e substance. There were some glowing, geometric objects that resembled crystals, and blobs of the deepest primary colors I had ever seen. There were also zones of intense light and others of pitch blackness. Everything went by me, either sl owly or at a fast speed. I had the thought that I was viewing the cosmos. At the instant of that thought, my speed increased so immensely that everything became blurred, and all of a sudden, I found myself awake with my nose smack against t he wall of my room. Some hidden fear urged me to consult with don Juan. He listened to me, hanging o

n every word. "You need to do some drastic maneuvering at this point," he said. "The dreaming emissary has no business interfering with your dreaming practices. Or rather, yo u should not, under any conditions, permit it to do so." "How can I stop it?" "Perform a simple but difficult maneuver. Upon entering into dreaming, voice out loud your desire not to have the dreaming emissary anymore." "Does that mean, don Juan, that I will never hear it again?" "Positively. You'll get rid of it forever." "But is it advisable to get rid of it forever?" "It most certainly is, at this point." With those words, don Juan involved me in a most disturbing dilemma. I did not w ant to put an end to my relationship with the emissary, but, at the same time, I wanted to follow don Juan's advice. He noticed my hesitation. "I know it's a very difficult affair," he conceded, "but if you don't do it, the inorganic beings will always have a line on you. If you want to avoid this, do what I said, and do it now." During my next dreaming session, as I prepared myself to utter my intent, the em issary's voice interrupted me. It said, "If you refrain from stating your reques t, I promise you never to interfere with your dreaming practices and talk to you only if you ask me direct questions." I instantly accepted its proposition and sincerely felt that it was a good deal. I was even relieved it had turned out this way. I was afraid, however, that don Juan was going to be disappointed. "It was a good maneuver," he remarked and laughed. "You were sincere; you really intended to voice your request. To be sincere is all that was required. There w as, essentially, no need for you to eliminate the emissary. What you wanted was to corner it into proposing an alternative way, convenient to you. I am sure the emissary won't interfere anymore." He was right. I continued my dreaming practices without any meddling from the em issary. The remarkable consequence was that I began to have dreams in which my d ream rooms were my room in the daily world, with one difference in the dreams, m y room was always so slanted, so distorted that it looked like a giant cubist pa inting; obtuse and acute angles were the rule instead of the normal right angles of walls, ceiling, and floor. In my lopsided room, the very slant, created by t he acute or obtuse angles, was a device to display prominently some absurd, supe rfluous, but real detail; for example, intricate lines in the hardwood floor, or weather discolorations in the wall paint, or dust spots on the ceiling, or smud ged fingerprints on the edge of a door. In those dreams, I unavoidably got lost in the waterlike universes of the detail pointed out by the slant. During my entire dreaming practices, the profusion of detail in my room was so immense and its pull so intense that it instantly made me dive into it. At the first free moment I had, I was at don Juan's place, consulting him about this state. "I can't overcome my room," I said to him after I had given him the

details of my dreaming practices. "What gives you the idea you have to overcome it?" he asked with a grin. "I feel that I have to move beyond my room, don Juan." "But you are moving beyond your room. Perhaps you should ask yourself whether yo u are caught again in interpretations. What do you think moving means in this ca se?" I told him walking from my room to the street had been such a haunting dream for me that I felt a real need to do it again. "But you are doing greater things than that," he protested. "You are going to un believable regions. What else do you want?" I tried to explain to him that I had a physical urge to move away from the trap of detail. What upset me the most was my incapacity to free myself from whatever caught my attention. To have a modicum of volition was the bottom line for me. A very long silence followed. I waited to hear more about the trap of detail. Af ter all, he had warned me about its dangers. "You are doing fine," he finally sa id. "Dreamers take a very long time to perfect their energy bodies. And this is exactly what's at stake here perfecting your energy body." Don Juan explained that the reason my energy body was compelled to examine detai l and get inextricably stuck in it was its inexperience, its incompleteness. He said that sorcerers spend a lifetime consolidating the energy body by letting it sponge up everything possible. "Until the energy body is complete and mature, it is self-absorbed," don Juan we nt on. "It can't get free from the compulsion to be absorbed by everything. But if one takes this into consideration, instead of fighting the energy body, as yo u're doing now, one can lend it a hand." "How can I do that, don Juan?" "By directing its behavior, that is to say, by stalking it." He explained that since everything related to the energy body depends on the app ropriate position of the assemblage point, and since dreaming is nothing else bu t the means to displace it, stalking is, consequently, the way to make the assem blage point stay put on the perfect position, in this case, the position where t he energy body can become consolidated and from which it cart finally emerge. Don Juan said that the moment the energy body can move on its own, sorcerers ass ume that the optimum position of the assemblage point has been reached. The next step is to stalk it, that is, to fixate it on that position in order to complet e the energy body. He remarked that the procedure is simplicity itself. One inte nds to stalk it. Silence and looks of expectation followed that statement. I expected him to say more, and he expected me to have understood what he had said. I had not. "Let your energy body intend to reach the optimum dreaming position," he explain ed. "Then, let your energy body intend to stay at that position and you will be stalking." He paused and, with his eyes, urged me to consider his statement. "Intending is the secret, but you already know that," he said. "Sorcerers displace their assem

blage points through intending and fixate them, equally, through intending. And there is no technique for intending. One intends through usage." To have another of my wild assumptions about my worth as a sorcerer was unavoida ble at that point. I had boundless confidence that something was going to put me on the right track to intend the fixation of my assemblage point on the ideal s pot. I had accomplished in the past all kinds of successful maneuvers without kn owing how I performed them. Don Juan himself had marveled at my ability or my lu ck, and I was sure this was going to be one of those instances. I was gravely mi staken. No matter what I did, or how long I waited, I had no success whatsoever in fixing my assemblage point on any spot, much less on the ideal one. After months of serious but unsuccessful struggling, I gave up. "I really believ ed I could do it," I said to don Juan, the moment I was in his house. "I am afra id that nowadays I am more of an egomaniac than ever." "Not really," he said with a smile. "What happens is that you are caught in anot her of your routinary misinterpretations of terms. You want to find the ideal sp ot, as if you were finding your lost car keys. Then you want to tie your assembl age point, as if you were tying your shoes. The ideal spot and the fixation of t he assemblage point are metaphors. They have nothing to do with the words used t o describe them." He asked me then to tell him the latest events of any dreaming practices. The fi rst thing I mentioned was that my urge to be absorbed by detail had subsided not ably. I said that perhaps because I moved in my dreams, compulsively and incessa ntly, the movement might have been what always managed to stop me before I plung ed into the detail I was observing. To be stopped in that fashion gave me the op portunity to examine the act of being absorbed by detail. I came to the conclusi on that inanimate matter actually possesses an immobilizing force, which I saw a s a beam of dull light that kept me pinned down. For example, many times some mi nute mark on the walls or in the wood lines of the hardwood floor of my room use d to send a line of light that transfixed me; from the moment my dreaming attent ion was focused on that light, the whole dream rotated around that minute mark. I saw it enlarged perhaps to the size of the cosmos. That view used to last unti l I woke up, usually with my nose pressed against the wall or the wood floor. My own observations were that, in the first place, the detail was real, and, in th e second place, I seemed to have been observing it while I was asleep. Don Juan smiled and said, "All this is happening to you because the forging of y our energy body was completed the moment it moved by itself. I didn't tell you t hat, but I insinuated it. I wanted to know whether or not you were capable of fi nding it out by yourself, which, of course, you did." I had no idea what he meant. Don Juan scrutinized me in his usual manner. His pe netrating gaze scanned my body. "What exactly did I find out by myself, don Juan?" I was forced to ask. "You found out that your energy body had been completed," he answered. "I didn't find out anything of the kind, I assure you." "Yes, you did. It starte d some time ago, when you couldn't find a guide to validate the realness of your dreams, but then something went to work for you and let you know whether you we re having a regular dream. That something was your energy body. Now, you despair that you couldn't find the ideal spot to fix your assemblage point. And I tell

you that you did. The proof is that, by moving around, your energy body curtaile d its obsession with detail." I was nonplussed. I could not even ask one of my feeble questions. "What comes next for you is a sorcerers' gem," don Juan went on. "You are going to practice seeing energy, in your dreaming. You have fulfilled the drill for th e third gate of dreaming moving your energy body by itself. Now you are going to perform the real task seeing energy with your energy body. "You have seen energy before," he went on, "many times, in fact. But each of tho se times, seeing was a fluke. Now you are going to do it deliberately. "Dreamers have a rule of thumb," he continued. "If their energy body is complete , they see energy every time they gaze at an item in the daily world. In dreams, if they see the energy of an item, they know they are dealing with a real world , no matter how distorted that world may appear to their dreaming attention. If they can't see the energy of an item, they are in an ordinary dream and not in a real world." "What is a real world, don Juan?" "A world that generates energy; the opposite of a phantom world of projections, where nothing generates energy, like most of our dreams, where nothing has an en ergetic effect." Don Juan then gave me another definition of dreaming a process by which dreamers isolate dream conditions in which they can find energy-generating elements. He must have noticed my bewilderment. He laughed and gave another, even more convol uted definition dreaming is the process by which we intend to find adequate posi tions of the assemblage point, positions that permit us to perceive energy-gener ating items in dreamlike states. He explained that the energy body is also capable of perceiving energy that is q uite different from the energy of our own world, as in the case of items of the inorganic beings' realm, which the energy body perceives as sizzling energy. He added that in our world nothing sizzles; everything here wavers. "From now on," he said, "the issue of your dreaming is going to be to determine whether the items on which you focus your dreaming attention are energy generati ng, mere phantom projections, or generators of foreign energy." Don Juan admitted that he had hoped I was going to come up with the idea of seei ng energy as the gauge to determine whether or not I was observing my real body asleep. He laughed at my spurious device of putting on elaborate sleeping attire , every four days. He said that I'd had, at my fingertips, all the information n ecessary to deduce what was the real task of the third gate of dreaming and to c ome up with the right idea but that my interpretation system had forced me to se ek contrived solutions that lacked the simplicity and directness of sorcery.




Don Juan told me that in order to see in dreaming not only did I have to intend seeing but I had to put my intent into loud words. For reasons he refused to exp lain, he insisted that I had to speak up. He conceded that there are other means to accomplish the same result, but he asserted that voicing one's intent is the

simplest and most direct way. The first time I put into words my intent to see, I was dreaming of a church baz aar. There were so many articles that I could not make up my mind which one to g aze at. A giant, conspicuous vase in a corner made up my mind for me. I gazed at it, voicing my intent to see. The vase remained in my view for an instant, then it changed into another object. I gazed at as many things as I could in that dr eam. After I voiced my intent to see, every item I had chosen to gaze at vanishe d or turned into something else, as had happened all along in my dreaming practi ces. My dreaming attention was finally exhausted, and I woke up tremendously fru strated, almost angry. For months on end, I actually gazed at hundreds of items in my dreams and delibe rately voiced my intent to see, but nothing ever happened. Tired of waiting, I f inally had to ask don Juan about it. "You need to have patience. You are learning to do something extraordinary," he remarked. "You are learning to intend to see in your dreams. Someday you will no t have to voice your intent; you'll simply will it, silently." "I think I have not understood the function of whatever I am doing," I said. "No thing happens when I shout my intent to see. What does that mean?" "It means that your dreams, so far, have been ordinary dreams; they have been ph antom projections; images that have life only in your dreaming attention." He wanted to know exactly what had happened to the items on which I had focused my gaze. I said that they had vanished or changed shape or even produced vortexe s that eventually changed my dreams. "It has been like that in all my daily dreaming practices," I said. "The only th ing out of the ordinary is that I am learning to yell in my dreams, at the top o f my voice." My last statement threw don Juan into a genuine fit of belly laughter, which I f ound disconcerting. I failed to find the humor of my statement or the reason for his reaction. "Someday you'll appreciate how funny all this is," he said as an answer to my si lent protest. "In the meantime, don't give up or get discouraged. Keep on trying . Sooner or later, you'll hit the right note." As usual, he was right. A couple of months later, I hit the jackpot. I had a mos t unusual dream. It started with the appearance of a scout from the inorganic be ings' world. The scouts as well as the dreaming emissary had been strangely abse nt from my dreams. I had not missed them or pondered their disappearance. In fac t, I was so at ease without them I had even forgotten to ask don Juan about thei r absence. In that dream, the scout had been, at first, a gigantic yellow topaz, which I ha d found stuck in the back of a drawer. The moment I voiced my intent to see, the topaz turned into a blob of sizzling energy. I feared that I would be compelled to follow it, so I moved my gaze away from the scout and focused it on an aquar ium with tropical fish. I voiced my intent to see and got a tremendous surprise. The aquarium emitted a low, greenish glow and changed into a large surrealist p ortrait of a bejeweled woman. The portrait emitted the same greenish glow when I voiced my intent to see. As I gazed at that glow, the whole dream changed. I was walking then on a street in a town that seemed familiar to me; it might have been Tucson. I gazed at a d

isplay of women's clothes in a store window and spoke out loud my intent to see. Instantly, a black mannequin, prominently displayed, began to glow. I gazed nex t at a saleslady who came at that moment to rearrange the window. She looked at me. After voicing my intent, I saw her glow. It was so stupendous that I was afr aid some detail in her splendorous glow would trap me, but the woman moved insid e the store before I had time to focus my total attention on her. I certainly in tended to follow her inside; however, my dreaming attention was caught by a movi ng glow. It came to me charging, filled with hatred. There was loathing in it an d viciousness. I jumped backward. The glow stopped its charge; a black substance swallowed me, and I woke up. These images were so vivid that I firmly believed I had been one of those conditions that don Juan had erating. The idea that dreams can take place in the ily world intrigued me, just as the dream images of had intrigued me. had seen energy and my dream called dreamlike, energy-gen consensual reality of our da the inorganic beings' realm

"This time, you not only saw energy but crossed a dangerous boundary," don Juan said, after hearing my account. He reiterated that the drill for the third gate of dreaming is to make the energ y body move on its own. In my last session, he said, I had unwittingly supersede d the effect of that drill and crossed into another world. "Your energy body moved," he said. "It journeyed, by itself. That kind of journe ying is beyond your abilities at this moment, and something attacked you." "What do you think it was, don Juan?" "This is a predatorial universe. It could have been one of thousands of things e xisting out there." "Why do you think it attacked me?" "For the same reason the inorganic beings attacked you because you made yourself available." "Is it that clear-cut, don Juan?" "Certainly. It's as clear-cut as what you would do if a strange-looking spider c rept across your desk while you were . writing. You'd squash it, out of fright , rather than admire it or examine it." I was at a loss and searched for words to ask the proper question. I wanted to a sk him where my dream had taken place, or what world I was in that dream. But th ose questions did not make any sense; I could gather that myself. Don Juan was v ery understanding. "You want to know where your dreaming attention was focused, don't you?" he aske d with a grin. This was exactly how I wanted to word my question. I reasoned that in the dream under consideration, I must have been looking at some real object. Just like wha t had happened when I saw in dreams the minute details on the floor or the walls or the door of my room, details that I later had corroborated existed. Don Juan said that in special dreams, like the one I'd had, our dreaming attenti on focuses on the daily world, and that it moves instantly from one real object to another in the world. What makes this movement possible is that the assemblag e point is on the proper dreaming position. From that position, the assemblage p oint gives the dreaming attention such fluidity that it can move in a split seco nd over incredible distances, and in doing so it produces a perception so fast, so fleeting that it resembles an ordinary dream.

Don Juan explained that in my dream I had seen a real vase and then my dreaming attention had moved over distances to see a real surrealist painting of a bejewe led woman. The result, with the exception of seeing energy, had been very close to an ordinary dream, in which items, when gazed at, quickly turn into something else. "I know how disturbing this is," he went on, definitely aware of my bewilderment . "For some reason pertinent to the mind, to see energy in dreaming is more upse tting than anything one can think of." I remarked that I had seen energy in dreaming before, yet it had never affected me like this. "Now your energy body is complete and functioning," he said. "Therefore, the imp lication that you see energy in your dream is that you are perceiving a real wor ld, through the veil of a dream. That's the importance of the journey you took. It was real. It involved energy-generating items that nearly ended your life." "Was it that serious, don Juan?" "You bet! The creature that attacked you was made of pure awareness and was as d eadly as anything can be. You saw its energy. I am sure that you realize by now that unless we see in dreaming, we can't tell a real, energy-generating thing fr om a phantom projection. So, even though you battled the inorganic beings and indeed saw the scouts and the tunnels, your energy body doesn't know for sure if they were real, meaning energy generating. You are ninety-nine but n ot one hundred percent sure." Don Juan insisted on talking about the journey I had taken. For inexplicable rea sons, I was reluctant to deal with that subject. What he was saying produced an instantaneous reaction in me. I found myself trying to come to grips with a deep , strange fear; it was dark and obsessive in a nagging, visceral way. "You definitely went into another layer of the onion," don Juan said, finishing a statement to which I had not paid attention. "What is this other layer of the onion, don Juan?" "The world is like an onion, it has many skins. The world we know is but one of them. Sometimes, we cross boundaries and enter into another skin another world, very much like this one, but not the same. And you entered into one, all by your self." "How is this journey you're talking about possible, don Juan?" "That is a meaningless question, because no one can answer it. In the view of so rcerers, the universe is constructed in layers, which the energy body can cross. Do you know where the old sorcerers are still existing to this day? In another layer, in another skin of the onion." "For me, the idea of a real, pragmatic journey, taken in dreams, is very difficu lt to understand or to accept, don Juan." "We have discussed this topic to exhaustion. I was convinced you understood that the journey of the energy body depends exclusively on the position of the assem blage point." "You've told me that. And I have been mulling it over and over; still, saying th at the journey is in the position of the assemblage point doesn't say anything t

o me." "Your problem is your cynicism. I was just like you. Cynicism doesn't allow us t o make drastic changes in our understanding of the world. It also forces us to f eel that we are always right." I understood his point to perfection, but I reminded him about my fight against all that. "I propose that you do one nonsensical thing that might turn the tide," he said. "Repeat to yourself incessantly that the hinge of sorcery is the mystery of the assemblage point. If you repeat this to yourself long enough, some unseen force takes over and makes the appropriate changes in you." Don Juan did not give me any indication that he was being facetious. I knew he m eant every word of it. What bothered me was his insistence that I repeat the for mula ceaselessly to myself. I caught myself thinking that all of it was asinine. "Cut your cynical attitude," he snapped at me. "Repeat this in a bona fide manne r. "The mystery of the assemblage point is everything in sorcery," he continued, wi thout looking at me. "Or rather, everything in sorcery rests on the manipulation of the assemblage point. You know all this, but you have to repeat it." For an instant, as I heard his remarks, I thought I was going to die of anguish. An incredible sense of physical sadness gripped my chest and made me scream wit h pain. My stomach and diaphragm seemed to be pushing up, moving into my chest c avity. The push was so intense that my awareness changed levels, and I entered i nto my normal state. Whatever we had been talking about became a vague thought a bout something that might have happened but actually had not, according to the m undane reasoning of my everyday-life consciousness. The next time don Juan and I talked about dreaming, we discussed the reasons I h ad been unable to proceed with my dreaming practices for months on end. Don Juan warned me that to explain my situation he had to go in a roundabout way. He poi nted out, first, that there is an enormous difference between the thoughts and d eeds of the men of antiquity and those of modern men. Then he pointed out that t he men of ancient times had a very realistic view of perception and awareness be cause their view stemmed from their observations of the universe around them. Mo dern men, in contrast, have an absurdly unrealistic view of perception and aware ness because their view stems from their observations of the social order and fr om their dealings with it. "Why are you telling me this?" I asked. "Because you are a modern man involved with the views and observations of men of antiquity," he replied. "And none of those views and observations are familiar to you. Now more than ever you need sobriety and aplomb. I am trying to make a s olid bridge, a bridge you can walk on, between the views of men of ancient times and those of modern men." He remarked that of all the transcendental observations of the men of ancient ti mes, the only one with which I was familiar, because it had filtered down to our day, was the idea of selling our souls to the devil in exchange for immortality , which he admitted sounded to him like something coming straight out of the rel ationship of the old sorcerers with the inorganic beings. He reminded me how the dreaming emissary had tried to induce me to stay in its realm by offering me th e possibility of maintaining my individuality and self-awareness for nearly an e ternity.

"As you know, succumbing to the lure of the inorganic beings is not just an idea ; it's real," don Juan went on. "But you haven't yet fully realized the implicat ion of that realness. Dreaming, likewise, is real; it is an energy-generating co ndition. You hear my statements and you certainly understand what I mean, but yo ur awareness hasn't caught up with the total implication of it yet." Don Juan said that my rationality knew the import of a realization of this natur e, and during our last talk it had forced my awareness to change levels. I ended up in my normal awareness before I could deal with the nuances of my dream. My rationality had further protected itself by suspending my dreaming practices. "I assure you that I am fully aware of what an energy-generating condition means ," I said. "And I assure you that you are not," he retorted. "If you were, you would measur e dreaming with greater care and deliberation. Since you believe you are just dr eaming, you take blind chances. Your faulty reasoning tells you that no matter w hat happens, at a given moment the dream will be over and you will wake up." He was right. In spite of all the things I had witnessed in my dreaming practice s, somehow I still retained the general sense that all of it had been a dream. "I am talking to you about the views of men of antiquity and the views of modern man," don Juan went on, "because your awareness, which is the awareness of mode rn man, prefers to deal with an unfamiliar concept as if it were an empty ideali ty. "If I left it up to you, you'd regard dreaming as an idea. Of course, I'm sure y ou take dreaming seriously, but you don't quite believe in the reality of dreami ng." "I understand what you are saying, don Juan, but I don't understand why you are saying it." "I am saying all this because you are now, for the first time, in the proper pos ition to understand that dreaming is an energy-generating condition. For the fir st time, you can understand now that ordinary dreams are the honing devices used to train the assemblage point to reach the position that creates this energy-ge nerating condition we call dreaming." He warned me that, since dreamers touch and enter real worlds of all-inclusive e ffects, they ought to be in a permanent state of the most intense and sustained alertness; any deviation from total alertness imperils the dreamer in ways more than dreadful. I began again, at this point, to experience a movement in my chest cavity, exact ly as I had felt the day my awareness changed levels by itself. Don Juan forcibl y shook me by the arm. "Regard dreaming as something extremely dangerous!" he commanded me. "And begin that now! Don't start any of your weird maneuvers." His tone of voice was so urgent that I stopped whatever I was, unconsciously, do ing. "What is going on with me, don Juan?" I asked. "What's going on with you is that you can displace your assemblage point quickly and easily," he said. "Yet that ease has the tendency to make the displacement

erratic. Bring your ease to order. And don't allow yourself even a fraction of a n inch leeway." I could easily have argued that I did not know what he was talking about, but I knew. I also knew I had only a few seconds to round up my energy and change my a ttitude, and I did. This was the end of our exchange that day. I went home, and for nearly a year I faithfully and daily repeated what don Juan had asked me to say. The results of my litany-like invocation were incredible. I was firmly convinced that it had th e same effect on my awareness that exercise has on the muscles of the body. My a ssemblage point became more agile, which meant that seeing energy in dreaming be came the sole goal of my practices. My skill at intending to see grew in proport ion to my efforts. A moment came when I was able just to intend seeing, without saying a word, and actually experience the same result as when I voiced out loud my intent to see. Don Juan congratulated me on my accomplishment. I, naturally, assumed he was bei ng facetious. He assured me that he meant it, but beseeched me to continue shout ing, at least whenever I was at a loss. His request did not seem odd to me. On m y own, I had been yelling in my dreams at the top of my voice every time I deeme d it necessary. I discovered that the energy of our world wavers. It scintillates. Not only livi ng beings but everything in our world glimmers with an inner light of its own. D on Juan explained that the energy of our world consists of layers of shimmering hues. The top layer is whitish; another, immediately adjacent to it, is chartreuse; an d another one, more distant yet, is amber. I found all those hues, or rather I saw glimmers of them whenever items that I e ncountered in my dreamlike states changed shapes. However, a whitish glow was al ways the initial impact of seeing anything that generated energy. "Are there only three different hues?" I asked don Juan. "There is an endless number of them," he replied, "but for the purposes of) a be ginning order, you should be concerned with those three. Later on, you can get a s sophisticated as you want and isolate dozens of hues, if you are able to do it . "The whitish layer is the hue of the present position of mankind's assemblage po int," don Juan continued. "Let's say that it is a modem hue. Sorcerers believe t hat everything man does nowadays is tinted with that whitish glow. At another ti me, the position of mankind's assemblage point made the hue of the ruling energy in the world chartreuse; and at another time, more distant yet, it made it ambe r. The color of sorcerers' energy is amber, which means that they are energetica lly associated with the men who existed in a distant past." "Do you think, don Juan, that the present whitish hue will change someday?" "If man is capable of evolving. The grand task of sorcerers is to bring forth th e idea that, in order to evolve, man must first free his awareness from its bind ings to the social order. Once awareness is free, intent will redirect it into a new evolutionary path." "Do you think sorcerers will succeed in that task?" "They have already succeeded. They themselves are the proof. To convince others

of the value and import of evolving is another matter." The other kind of energy I found present in our world but alien to it was the sc outs' energy, the energy don Juan had called sizzling. I encountered scores of i tems in my dreams that, once I saw them, turned into blobs of energy that seemed to be frying, bubbling with some heatlike inner activity. "Bear in mind that not every scout you are 'going to find belongs to the realm o f inorganic beings," don Juan remarked. "Every scout you have found so far, exce pt for the blue scout, has been from that realm, but that was because the inorga nic beings were catering to you. They were directing the show. Now you are on yo ur own. Some of the scouts you will encounter are going to be not from the inorg anic beings' realm but from other, even more distant levels of awareness." "Are the scouts aware of themselves?" I asked. "Most certainly," he replied. "Then why don't they make contact with us when we are awake?" "They do. But our great misfortune is to have our consciousness so fully engaged that we don't have time to pay attention. In our sleep, however, the two-way-tr affic trapdoor opens we dream. And in our dreams, we make contact." "Is there any way to tell whether the scouts are from a level besides the inorga nic beings' world?" "The greater their sizzling, the farther they come from. It sounds simplistic, b ut you have to let your energy body tell you what is what. I assure you, it'll m ake very fine distinctions and unerring judgments when faced with alien energy." He was right again. Without much ado, my energy body distinguished two general t ypes of alien energy. The first was the scouts from the inorganic beings' realm. Their energy fizzled mildly. There was no sound to it, but it had all the overt appearance of effervescence, or of water that is starting to boil. The energy of the second general type of scouts gave me the impression of consid erably more power. Those scouts seemed to be just about to burn. They vibrated f rom within as if they were filled with pressurized gas. My encounters with the alien energy were always fleeting because I paid total at tention to what don Juan recommended. He said, "Unless you know exactly what you are doing and what you want out of alien energy, you have to be content with a brief glance. Anything beyond a glance is as dangerous and as stupid as petting a rattlesnake." "Why is it dangerous, don Juan?" I asked. "Scouts are always very aggressive and extremely daring," he said. "They have to be that way in order to prevail in their explorations. Sustaining our dreaming attention on them is tantamount to soliciting their awareness to focus on us. On ce they focus their attention on us, we are compelled to go with them. And that, of course, is the danger. We may end up in worlds beyond our energetic possibil ities." Don Juan explained that there are many more types of scouts than the two I had c lassified, but that at my present level of energy I could only focus on three. H e described the first two types as the easiest to spot. Their disguises in our d reams are so outlandish, he said, that they immediately attract our dreaming att ention. He depicted the scouts of the third type as the most dangerous, in terms

of aggressiveness and power, and because they hide behind subtle disguises. "One of the strangest things dreamers find, which you yourself will find present ly," don Juan continued, "is this third type of scout. So far, you have found sa mples of only the first two types, but that's because you haven't looked in the right place." "And what is the right place, don Juan?" "You have again fallen prey to words; this time the culprit word is 'items,' whi ch you have taken to mean only things, objects. Well, the most ferocious scout h ides behind people in our dreams. A formidable surprise was in store for me, in my dreaming, when I focused my gaze on the dream image of my mother. After I voi ced my intent to see, she turned into a ferocious, frightening bubble of sizzlin g energy." Don Juan paused to let his statements sink in. I felt stupid for being disturbed at the possibility of finding a scout behind the dream image of my mother. "It's annoying that they are always associated with the dream images of our pare nts or close friends," he went on. "Perhaps that's why we often feel ill at ease when we dream of them." His grin g ave me the impression that he was enjoying my turmoil. "A rule of thumb for drea mers is to assume that the third type of scout is present whenever they feel per turbed by their parents or friends in a dream. Sound advice is to avoid those dr eam images. They are sheer poison." "Where does the blue scout stand in relation to the other scouts?" I asked. "Blue energy doesn't sizzle," he replied. "It is like ours; it wavers, but it is blue instead of white. Blue energy doesn't exist in a natural state in our worl d. "And this brings us to something we've never talked about. What color were the s couts you've seen so far?" Until the moment he mentioned it, I had never thought about this. I told don Jua n that the scouts I had seen were either pink or reddish. And he said that the d eadly scouts of the third type were bright orange. I found out myself that the third type of scout is outright scary. Every time I found one of them, it was behind the dream images of my parents, especially of m y mother. Seeing it always reminded me of the blob of energy that had attacked m e in my first deliberate seeing dream. Every time I found it, the alien explorin g energy actually seemed about to jump on me. My energy body used to react with horror even before I saw it. During our next discussion of dreaming, I queried don Juan about the total absen ce of inorganic beings in my dreaming practices. "Why don't they show up anymore ?" I asked. "They only show themselves at the beginning," he explained. "After their scouts take us to their world, there is no necessity for the inorganic beings' projecti ons. If we want to see the inorganic beings, a scout takes us there. For no one, and I mean no one, can journey by himself to their realm." "Why is that so, don Juan?" "Their world is sealed. No one can enter or leave without the consent of the ino

rganic beings. The only thing you can do by yourself once you are inside is, of course, voice your intent to stay. To say it out loud means to set in motion cur rents of energy that are irreversible. In olden times, words were incredibly pow erful. Now they are not. In the inorganic beings' realm, they haven't lost their power." Don Juan laughed and said that he had no business saying anything about the inor ganic beings' world because I really knew more about it than he and all his comp anions combined. "There is one last issue related to that world that we haven't discussed," he sa id. He paused for a long while, as if searching for the appropriate words. "In t he final analysis," he began, "my aversion to the old sorcerers' activities is v ery personal. As a nagual, I detest what they did. They cowardly sought refuge i n the inorganic beings' world. They argued that in a predatorial universe, poise d to rip us apart, the only possible haven for us is in that realm." "Why did they believe that?" I asked. "Because it's true," he said. "Since the inorganic beings can't lie, the sales p itch of the dreaming emissary is all true. That world can give us shelter and pr olong our awareness for nearly an eternity." "The emissary's sales pitch, even if it's the truth, has no appeal to me," I sai d. "Do you mean you will chance a road that might rip you apart?" he asked with a n ote of bewilderment in his voice. I assured don Juan that I did not want the inorganic beings' world no matter wha t advantages it offered. My statement seemed to please him to no end. "You are ready then for one final statement about that world. The most dreadful statement I can make," he said, and tried to smile but did not quite make it. Don Juan searched in my eyes, I suppose for a glimmer of agreement or comprehens ion. He was silent for a moment. "The energy necessary to move the assemblage points of sorcerers comes from the realm of inorganic beings," he said, as if he were hurrying to get it over with. My heart nearly stopped. I felt a vertigo and had to stomp my feet on the ground not to faint. "This is the truth," don Juan went on, "and the legacy of the old sorcerers to u s. They have us pinned down to this day. This is the reason I don't like them. I resent having to dip into one source alone. Personally, I refuse to do it. And I have tried to steer you away from it. But with no success, because something p ulls you to that world, like a magnet." I understood don Juan better than I could have thought. Journeying to that world had always meant to me, at an energetic level, a boost of dark energy. I had ev en thought of it in those terms, long before don Juan voiced his statement. "What can we do about it?" I asked. "We can't have dealings with them," he answered, "and yet we can't stay away fro m them. My solution has been to take I their energy but not give in to their inf luence. This is known as I the ultimate stalking. It is done by sustaining the u nbending intent of freedom, even though no sorcerer knows what freedom really is

." "Can you explain to me, don Juan, why sorcerers have to take energy from the rea lm of inorganic beings?" "There is no other viable energy for sorcerers. In order to I maneuver the assem blage point in the manner they do, sorcerers need an inordinate amount of energy ." I reminded him of his own statement that a redeployment of energy is necessary i n order to do dreaming. "That is correct," he replied. "To start dreaming sorcerers need to redefine the ir premises and save their energy, but that !" redefining is valid only to have the necessary energy to set up dreaming. To fly into other realms, to see energy , to forge the energy body, et cetera, et cetera, is another matter. For those m aneuvers, sorcerers need loads of dark, alien energy." "But how do they take it from the inorganic beings' world?" "By the mere act of going to that world. All the sorcerers of our line have to d o this. However, none of us is idiotic enough to do what you've done. But this i s because none of us has your proclivities." Don Juan sent me home to ponder what he had revealed to me. I had endless questi ons, but he did not want to hear any of them. "All the questions you have, you can answer yourself," he said as he waved goodbye to me.

STALKINQ THE STALKERS home, I soon realized that it was impossible for me to answer any of my question s. In fact, I could not even formulate them. Perhaps that was because the bounda ry of the second attention had begun to collapse on me; this was when I met Flor inda Grau and Carol Tiggs in the world of everyday life. The confusion of not kn owing them at all yet knowing them so intimately that I would have died for them at the drop of a hat was most deleterious to me. I had met Taisha Abelar a few years before, and I was just beginning to get used to the confounded feeling of knowing her without having the vaguest idea of how. To add two more people to my overloaded system proved too much for me. I got ill out of fatigue and had to s eek don Juan's aid. I went to the town in southern Mexico where he and his compa nions lived. Don Juan and his fellow sorcerers laughed uproariously at the mere mention of my turmoils. Don Juan explained to me that they were not really laughing at me but at themselves. My cognitive problems reminded them of the ones they had had whe n the boundary of the second attention had collapsed on them, just as it had on me. Their awareness, like mine, had not been prepared for it, he said. "Every sorcerer goes through the same agony," don Juan went on. "Awareness is an endless area of exploration for sorcerers and man in general. In order to enhan ce awareness, there is no risk we should not run, no means we should refuse. Bea r in mind, however, that only in soundness of mind can awareness be enhanced." Don Juan reiterated, then, that his time was coming to an end and that I had to use my resources wisely to cover as much ground as I could before he left. Talk like that used to throw me into states of profound depression. But as the time o

f his departure approached, I had begun to react with more resignation. I no lon ger felt depressed, but I still panicked. Nothing else was said after that. The next day, at his request, I drove don Juan to Mexico City. We arrived around noon and went directly to the hotel del Prado , in the Paseo Alameda, the place he usually lodged when he was in the city. Don Juan had an appointment with a lawyer that day, at four in the afternoon. Since we had plenty of time, we went to have lunch in the famous Cafe Tacuba, a resta urant in the heart of downtown where it was purported that real meals were serve d. Don Juan was not hungry. He ordered only two sweet tamales, while I gorged mysel f on a sumptuous feast. He laughed at me and made signs of silent despair at my healthy appetite. "I'm going to propose a line of action for you," he said in a curt tone when we had finished our lunch. "It's the last task of the third gate of dreaming, and it consists of stalking the stalkers, a most mysterious maneuve r. To stalk the stalkers means to deliberately draw energy from the inorganic be ings' realm in order to perform a sorcery feat." "What kind of sorcery feat, don Juan?" "A journey, a journey that uses awareness as an element of the environment," he explained. "In the world of daily life, water is an element of the environment t hat we use for traveling. Imagine awareness being a similar element that can be used for traveling. Through the medium of awareness, scouts from all over the un iverse come to us, and vice versa; via awareness, sorcerers go to the ends of th e universe." There had been certain concepts, among the hosts of concepts don Juan had made m e aware of in the course of his teachings, that attracted my full interest witho ut any coaxing. This was one. "The idea that awareness is a physical element is revolutionary," I said in awe. "I didn't say it's a physical element," he corrected me. "It's an energetic elem ent. You have to make that distinction. For sorcerers who see, awareness is a gl ow. They can hitch their energy body to that glow and go with it." "What's the difference between a physical and an energetic element?" I asked. "The difference is that physical elements are part of our interpretation system, but energetic elements are not. Energetic elements, like awareness, exist in ou r universe. But we, as average people, perceive only the physical elements becau se we were taught to do so. Sorcerers perceive the energetic elements for the sa me reason they were taught to do so." Don Juan explained that the use of awareness as an energetic element of our envi ronment is the essence of sorcery, that in terms of practicalities, the trajecto ry of sorcery is, first, to free the existing energy in us by impeccably followi ng the sorcerers' path; second, to use that energy to develop the energy body by means of dreaming; and, third, to use awareness as an element of the environmen t in order to enter with the energy body and all our physicality into other worl ds. "There are two kinds of energy journeys into other worlds," he went on. "One is when awareness picks up the sorcerer's energy body and takes it wherever it may, and the other is when the sorcerer decides, in full consciousness, to use the a

venue of awareness to make a journey. You've done the first kind of journeying. It takes an enormous discipline to do the second." After a long silence, don Juan stated that in the life of sorcerers there are is sues that require masterful handling, and that dealing with awareness, as an ene rgetic element open to the energy body, is the most important, vital, and danger ous of those issues. I had no comment. I was suddenly on pins and needles, hanging on every one of hi s words. "By yourself, you don't have enough energy to perform the last task of the third gate of dreaming," he went on, "but you and Carol Tiggs together can certainly do what I have in mind." He paused, deliberately egging me on with his silence to ask what he had in mind . I did. His laughter only increased the ominous mood. "I want you two to break the boundaries of the normal world and, using awareness as an energetic element, enter into another," he said. "This breaking and enter ing amounts to stalking the stalkers. Using awareness as an element of the envir onment bypasses the influence of the inorganic beings, but it still uses their e nergy." He did not want to give me any more information, in order not to influence me, h e said. His belief was that the less I knew beforehand the better off I would be . I disagreed, but he assured me that, in a pinch, my energy body was perfectly capable of taking care of itself. We went from the restaurant to the lawyer's office. Don Juan quickly concluded h is business, and we were, in no time at all, in a taxi on our way to the airport . Don Juan informed me that Carol Tiggs was arriving on a flight from Los Angele s, and that she was coming to Mexico City exclusively to fulfill this last dream ing task with me. "The valley of Mexico is a superb place to perform the kind of sorcery feat you are after," he commented. "You haven't told me yet what the exact steps to follow are," I said. He didn't answer me. We did not speak any more, but while we waited for the plan e to land, he explained the procedure I had to follow. I had to go to Carol's ro om at the Regis Hotel, across the street from our hotel, and, after getting into a state of total inner silence, with her I had to slip gently into dreaming, vo icing our intent to go to the realm of the inorganic beings. I interrupted to remind him that I always had to wait for a scout to show up bef ore I could manifest out loud my intent to go to the inorganic beings' world. Don Juan chuckled and said, "You haven't dreamt with Carol Tiggs yet. You'll fin d out that it's a treat. Sorceresses don't need any props. They just go to that world whenever they want to; for them, there is a scout on permanent call." I could not bring myself to believe that a sorceress would be able to do what he was asserting. I thought I had a degree of expertise in handling the inorganic beings' world. When I mentioned to him what was going through my mind, he retort ed that I had no expertise whatsoever when it came to what sorceresses are capab le of.

"Why do you think I had Carol Tiggs with me to pull you bodily out of that world ?" he asked. "Do you think it was because she's beautiful?" "Why was it, don Jua n?" "Because I couldn't do it myself; and for her, it was nothing. She has a knack f or that world." "Is she an exceptional case, don Juan?" "Women in general have a natural bent for that realm; sorceresses are, of course , the champions, but Carol Tiggs is better than anyone I know because she, as th e nagual woman, has superb energy." I thought I had caught don Juan in a serious contradiction. He had told me that the inorganic beings were not interested at all in women. Now he was asserting t he opposite. "No. I'm not asserting the opposite," he remarked aid to you that the inorganic beings don't pursue les. But I've also said to you that the inorganic e entire universe is female to a large degree. So when I confronted him. "I've s females; they only go after ma beings are female, and that th draw your own conclusions."

Since I had no way to draw any conclusions, Don Juan explained to me that sorcer esses, in theory, come and go as they please in that world because of their enha nced awareness and their femaleness. "Do you know this for a fact?" I asked. "The women of my party have never done that," he confessed, "not because they ca n't but because I dissuaded them. The women of your party, on the other hand, do it like changing skirts." I felt a vacuum in my stomach. I really did not know anything about the women of my party. Don Juan consoled me, saying that my circumstances were different fro m his, as was my role as a nagual. He assured me that I did not have it in me to dissuade any of the women of my party, even if I stood on my head. As the taxi drove us to her hotel, Carol delighted don Juan and me with her impe rsonations of people we knew. I tried to be serious and questioned her about our task. She mumbled some apologies for not being able to answer me with the serio usness I deserved. Don Juan laughed uproariously when she mimicked my solemn ton e of voice. After registering Carol at the hotel, the three of us meandered around downtown, looking for secondhand bookstores. We ate a light dinner at the Sanborn's resta urant in the House of Tiles. About ten o'clock, we walked to the Regis Hotel. We went directly to the elevator. My fear had sharpened my capacity to perceive de tails. The hotel building was old and massive. The furniture in the lobby had ob viously seen better days. Yet there was still, all around us, something left of an old glory that had a definite appeal. I could easily understand why Carol lik ed that hotel so much. Before we got into the elevator, my anxiety mounted to such heights that I had t o ask don Juan for last-minute instructions. "Tell me again how we are going to proceed," I begged. Don Juan pulled us to the huge, ancient stuffed chairs in the lobby and patientl y explained to us that, once we were in the world of the inorganic beings, we ha d to voice our intent to transfer our normal awareness to our energy bodies. He

suggested that Carol and I voice our intent together, although that part was not really important. What was important, he said, was that each of us intend the t ransfer of the total awareness of our daily world to our energy body. "How do we do this transference of awareness?" I asked. "Transferring awareness is purely a matter of voicing our intent and having the necessary amount of ener gy," he said. "Carol knows all this. She's done it before. She entered physicall y into the inorganic beings' world when she pulled you out of it, remember? Her energy will do the trick. It'll tip the scales." "What does it mean to tip the scales? I am in limbo, don Juan." Don Juan explained that to tip the scales meant to add one's total physical mass to the energy body. He said that using awareness as a medium to make the journe y into another world is not the result of applying any techniques but the coroll ary of intending and having enough energy. The bulk of energy from Carol Tiggs a dded to mine, or the bulk of my energy added to Carol's, was going to make us in to one single entity, energetically capable of pulling our physicality and placi ng it on the energy body in order to make that journey. "What exactly do we have to do in order to enter into that Other world?" Carol a sked. Her question scared me half to death; I thought she knew what was going on . "Your total physical mass has to be added to your energy body," don Juan replied , looking into her eyes. "The great difficulty of this maneuver is to discipline the energy body, a thing the two of you have already done. Lack of discipline i s the only reason the two of you may fail in performing this feat of ultimate st alking. Sometimes, as a fluke, an average person ends up performing it and enter ing into another world. But this is immediately explained away as insanity or ha llucination." I would have given anything in the world for don Juan to .Continue talking. But he put us in the elevator, and we went up to the second floor, to Carol's room, despite my protests and my rational need to know. Deep down, however, my turmoil was not so much that I needed to know; the bottom line was my fear. Somehow, th is sorcerers' maneuver was more frightening to me than anything I had done so fa r. Don Juan's parting words to us were "Forget the self and you will fear nothing." His grin and the nodding of his head Were invitations to ponder the statement. Carol laughed and began to clown, imitating don Juan's voice as he gave us his c ryptic instructions. Her lisping added quite a bit of color to what don Juan had said. Sometimes I found her lisping adorable. Most of the time, I detested it. Fortunately, that night her lisping was hardly noticeable. We went to her room and sat down on the edge of the bed. My last conscious thoug ht was that the bed was a relic from the beginning of the century. Before I had time to utter a single word, I found myself in a strange-looking bed. Carol was with me. She half sat up at the same time I did. We were naked, each covered wit h a thin blanket. "What's going on?" she asked in a feeble voice. "Are you awake?" I asked inanely. "Of course I am awake," she said in an impatient tone. "Do you remember where we were?" I asked.

There was a long silence, as she obviously tried to put her thoughts in order. " I think I am real, but you are not," she finally said. "I know where I was befor e this. And you want to trick me." I thought she was doing the same thing herself. She knew what was going on and w as testing me or pulling my leg. Don Juan had told me that her demons and mine w ere caginess and distrust. I was having a grand sample of that. "I refuse to be part of any shit where you are in control," she said. She looked at me with venom in her eyes. "I am talking to you, whoever you are." She took one of the blankets we had been covered with and wrapped herself with i t. "I am going to lie here and go back to where I came from," she said, with an air of finality. "You and the nagual go and play with each other." "You have to stop this nonsense," I said forcefully. "We are in another world." She didn't pay any attention and turned her back to me like an annoyed, pampered child. I did not want to waste my dreaming attention in futile discussions of r ealness. I began to examine my surroundings. The only light in the room was moon light shining through the window directly in front of us. We were in a small roo m, on a high bed. I noticed that the bed was primitively constructed. Four thick posts had been planted in the ground, and the bed frame was a lattice, made of long poles attached to the posts. The bed had a thick mattress, or rather a comp act mattress. There were no sheets or pillows. Filled burlap sacks were stacked up against the walls. Two sacks by the foot of the bed, staggered one on top of the other, served as a stepladder to climb onto it. Looking for a light switch, I became aware that the high bed was in a corner, ag ainst the wall. Our heads were to the wall; I was on the outside of the bed and Carol on the inside. When I sat on the edge of the bed, I realized that it was p erhaps over three feet above the ground. Carol sat up suddenly and said with a heavy lisp, "This is disgusting! The nagua l certainly didn't tell me I was going to end up like this." "I didn't know it either," I said. I wanted to say more and start a conversation , but my anxiety had grown to extravagant proportions. "You shut up," she snapped at me, her voice cracking with anger. "You don't exis t. You're a ghost. Disappear! Disappear!" Her lisping was actually cute and distracted me from my obsessive fear. I shook her by the shoulders. She yelled, not so much in pain as in surprise or annoyanc e. "I'm not a ghost," I said. "We made the journey because we joined our energy." Carol Tiggs was famous among us for her speed in adapting to any situation. In n o time at all she was convinced of the real-ness of our predicament and began to look for her clothes in the semidarkness. I marveled at the fact that she was n ot afraid. She became busy, reasoning out loud where she might have put her clot hes had she gone to bed in that room. "Do you see any chair?" she asked. I faintly saw a stack of three sacks that might have served as a table or high b ench. She got out of the bed, went to it, and found her clothes and mine, neatly folded, the way she always handled garments. She handed my clothes to me; they

were my clothes, but not the ones I had been wearing a few minutes before, in Ca rol's room at the Regis Hotel. "These are not my clothes," she lisped. "And yet they are mine. How strange!" We dressed in silence. I wanted to tell her that I was about to burst with anxie ty. I also wanted to comment on the speed of our journey, but, in the time I had taken to dress, the thought of our journey had become very vague. I could hardl y remember where we had been before waking up in that room. It was as if I had d reamt the hotel room. I made a supreme effort to recollect, to push away the vag ueness that had begun to envelop me. I succeeded in dispelling the fog, but that act exhausted all my energy. I ended up panting and sweating. "Something nearly, nearly got me," Carol said. I looked at her. She, like me, wa s covered with perspiration. "It nearly got you too. What do you think it is?" "The position of the assemblage point," I said with absolute certainty. She did not agree with me. "It's the inorganic beings collecting their dues," sh e said shivering. "The nagual told me it was going to be horrible, but I never i magined anything this horrible." I was in total agreement with her; we were in a horrifying mess, yet I could not conceive what the horror of that situation was. Carol and I were not novices; w e had seen and done endless things, some of them outright terrifying. But there was something in that dream room that chilled me beyond belief. "We are dreaming, aren't we?" Carol asked. Without hesitation, I reassured her that we were, although I would have given an ything to have don Juan there to reassure me of the same thing. "Why am I so frightened?" she asked me, as if I were capable of rationally expla ining it. Before I could formulate a thought about it, she answered her question herself. She said that what frightened her was to realize, at a body level, that perceivi ng is an all-inclusive act when the assemblage point has been immobilized on one position. She reminded me that don Juan had told us that the power our daily wo rld has over us is a result of the fact that our assemblage point is immobile on its habitual position. This immobility is what makes our perception of the worl d so inclusive and overpowering that we cannot escape from it. Carol also remind ed me about another thing the nagual had said that if we want to break this tota lly inclusive force, all we have to do is dispel the fog, that is to say, displa ce the assemblage point by intending its displacement. I had never really understood what don Juan meant until the moment I had to brin g my assemblage point to another position, in order to dispel that world's fog, which had begun to swallow me. Carol and I, without saying another word, went to the window and looked out. We were in the country. The moonlight revealed some low, dark shapes of dwelling st ructures. By all indications, we were in the utility or supply room of a farm or a big country house. "Do you remember going to bed here?" Carol asked. "I almost do," I said and meant it. I told her I had to fight to keep the image of her hotel room in my mind, as a point of reference.

"I have to do the same," she said in a frightened whisper. "I know that if we le t go of that memory, we are goners." Then she asked me if I wanted us to leave that shack and venture outside. I did not. My apprehension was so acute that I was unable to voice my words. I could o nly give her a signal with my head. "You are so very right not to want to go out," she said. "I have the feeling tha t if we leave this shack, we'll never make it back." I was going to open the door and just look outside, but she Stopped me. "Don't d o that," she said. "You might let the outside in." The thought that crossed my mind at that instant was that we had been placed ins ide a frail cage. Anything, such as opening the door, might upset the precarious balance of that cage. At the moment I had that thought, both of us had the same urge. We took off our clothes as if our lives depended on that; we then jumped into the high bed without using the two sack steps, only to jump down from it in the next instant. It was evident that Carol and I had the same realization at the same time. She c onfirmed my assumption when she said, "Anything that we use belonging to this wo rld can only weaken us. If I stand here naked and away from the bed and away fro m the window, I don't have any problem remembering where I came from. But if I l ie in that bed or wear those clothes or look out the window, I am done for." We stood in the center of the room for a long time, huddled together. A weird su spicion began to fester in my mind. "How are we going to return to our world?" I asked, expecting her to know. "The reentry into our world is automatic if we don't let the fog set in," she sa id with the air of a foremost authority, which was her trademark. And she was right. Carol and I woke up, at the same time, in the bed of her room in the Regis Hotel. It was so obvious we were back in the world of daily life t hat we didn't ask questions or make comments about it. The sunlight was nearly b linding. "How did we get back?" Carol asked. "Or rather, when did we get back?" I had no idea what to say or what to think. I was too numb to speculate, which w as all I could have done. "Do you think that we just returned?" Carol insisted. "Or maybe we've been aslee p here all night. Look! We're naked. When did we take our clothes off?" "We took them off in that other world," I said and surprised myself with the sou nd of my voice. My answer seemed to stump Carol. She looked uncomprehendingly at me and then at her own naked body. We sat there without moving for an endless time. Both of us seemed to be deprive d of volition. But then, quite abruptly, we had the same thought at exactly the same time. We got dressed in record time, ran out of the room, went down two fli ghts of stairs, crossed the street, and rushed into don Juan's hotel. Inexplicably and excessively out of breath, since we had not really exerted ours elves physically, we took turns explaining to him what we had done.

He confirmed our conjectures. "What you two did was about the most dangerous thi ng one can imagine," he said. He addressed Carol and told her that our attempt had been both a total success a nd a fiasco. We had succeeded in transferring our awareness of the daily world t o our energy bodies, thus making the journey with all our physicality, but we ha d failed in avoiding the influence of the inorganic beings. He said that ordinar ily dreamers experience the whole maneuver as a series of slow transitions, and that they have to voice their intent to use awareness as an element. In our case , all those steps were dispensed with. Because of the intervention of the inorga nic beings, the two of us had actually been hurled into a deadly world with a mo st terrifying speed. "It wasn't your combined energy that made your journey possible," he continued. "Something else did that. It even selected adequate clothes for you." "Do you mean, nagual, that the clothes and the bed and the room happened only be cause we were being run by the inorganic beings?" Carol asked. "You bet your life," he replied. "Ordinarily, dreamers are merely voyeurs. The w ay your journey turned out, you two got a ringside seat and lived the old sorcer ers' damnation. What happened to them was precisely what happened to you. The in organic beings took them to worlds from which they could not return. I should ha ve known, but it didn't even enter my mind, that the inorganic beings would take over and try to set up the same trap for you two." "Do you mean they wanted to keep us there?" Carol asked. "If you had gotten outside that shack, you'd now be meandering hopelessly in tha t world," don Juan said. He explained that since we entered into that world with all our physicality, the fixation of our assemblage points on the position preselected by the inorganic beings was so overpowering that it created a sort of fog that obliterated any me mory of the world we came from.. He added that the natural consequence of such a n immobility, as in the case of the sorcerers of antiquity, is that the dreamer' s assemblage point cannot return to its habitual position. "Think about this," he urged us. "Perhaps this is exactly what is happening to a ll of us in the world of daily life. We are here, and the fixation of our assemb lage point is so overpowering that it has made us forget where we came from, and what our purpose was for coming here." Don Juan did not want to say any more about our journey. I felt that he was spar ing us further discomfort and fear. He took us to eat a late lunch. By the time we reached the restaurant, a couple of blocks down Francisco Madero Avenue, it w as six o'clock in the afternoon. Carol and I had slept, if that is what we did, about eighteen hours. Only don Juan was hungry. Carol remarked with a touch of anger that he was eatin g like a pig. Quite a few heads turned in our direction on hearing don Juan's la ughter. It was a warm night. The sky was clear. There was a soft, caressing breeze as we sat down on a bench in the Paseo Alameda. "There is a question that's burning me," Carol said to don Juan. "We didn't use awareness as a medium for traveling, right?"

"That's true," don Juan said and sighed deeply. "The task was to sneak by the in organic beings, not be run by them." "What's going to happen now?" she asked. "You are going to postpone stalking the stalkers until you two are stronger," he said. "Or perhaps you'll never accomplish it. It doesn't really matter; if one thing doesn't work, another will. Sorcery is an endless challenge." He explained to us again, as if he were trying to fix his explanation in our min ds, that in order to use awareness as an element of the environment, dreamers fi rst have to make a journey to the inorganic beings' realm. Then they have to use that journey as a springboard, and, while they are in possession of the necessa ry dark energy, they have to intend to be hurled through the medium of awareness into another world. "The failure of your trip was that you didn't have time to use awareness as an e lement for traveling," he went on. "Before you even got to the inorganic beings' world, you two were already in another world." "What do you recommend we do?" Carol asked. "I recommend that you see as little of each other as possible," he said. "I'm su re the inorganic beings will not pass up the opportunity to get you two, especia lly if you join forces." So Carol Tiggs and I deliberately stayed away from each other from then on. The prospect that we might inadvertently elicit a similar journey was too great a ri sk for us. Don Juan encouraged our decision by repeating over and over that we h ad enough combined energy to tempt the inorganic beings to lure us again. Don Juan brought my dreaming practices back to seeing energy in energy-generatin g dreamlike states. In the course of time, I saw everything that presented itsel f to me. I entered in this manner into a most peculiar state I became incapable of rendering intelligently what I saw. My sensation was always that I had reache d states of perception for which I had no lexicon. Don Juan explained my incomprehensible and indescribable visions as my energy bo dy using awareness as an element not for journeying, because I never had enough energy, but for entering into the energy fields of inanimate matter or of living beings.

THE TENANT There were no more dreaming practices for me, as I was accustomed to having them . The next time I saw don Juan, he put me under the guidance of two women of his party Florinda and Zuleica, his two closest cohorts. Their instruction was not at all about the gates of dreaming but about different ways to use the energy bo dy, and it did not last long enough to be influential. They gave me the impressi on that they were more interested in checking me out than in teaching me anythin g. "There is nothing else I can teach you about dreaming," don Juan said when I que stioned him about this state of affairs. "My time on this earth is up. But Florinda will stay. She's the one who will dir ect, not only you but all my other apprentices."

"Will she continue my dreaming practices?" "I don't know that, and neither does she. It's all up to the Spirit. The real pl ayer. We are not players ourselves. We are mere pawns in its hands. Following th e commands of the Spirit, I have to tell you what the fourth gate of dreaming is , although I can't guide you anymore." "What's the point of whetting my appetite? I'd rather not know." "The spirit is not leaving that up to me or to you. I have to outline the fourth gate of dreaming for you, whether I like it or not." Don Juan explained that, at the fourth gate of dreaming, the energy body travels to specific, concrete places and that there are three ways of using the fourth gate one, to travel to concrete places in this world; two, to travel to concrete places out of this world; and, three, to travel to places that exist only in th e intent of others. He stated that the last one is the most difficult and danger ous of the three and was, by far, the old sorcerers' predilection. "What do you want me to do with this knowledge?" I asked. "Nothing for the moment. File it away until you need it." "Do you mean that I can cross the fourth gate by myself, without help?" "Whether or not you can do that is up to the spirit." He abruptly dropped the subject, but he did not leave me with the sensation that I should try to reach and cross the fourth gate by myself. Don Juan then made one last appointment with me to give me, he said, a sorcerers ' send-off the concluding touch of my dreaming practices. He told me to meet him in the small town in southern Mexico where he and his sorcerer companions lived . I arrived there in the late afternoon. Don Juan and I sat in the patio of his ho use on some uncomfortable wicker chairs fitted with thick, oversize pillows. Don Juan laughed and winked at me. The chairs were a gift from one of the women mem bers of his party, and we simply had to sit as if nothing was bothering us, espe cially him. The chairs had been bought for him in Phoenix, Arizona, and with gre at difficulty brought into Mexico. Don Juan asked me to read to him a poem by Dylan Thomas, which he said had the m ost pertinent meaning for me at that point in time. I have longed to move away From the hissing of the spent lie And the old terrors ' continual cry Growing more terrible as the day Goes over the hill into the dee p sea.... I have longed to move away but am afraid; Some life, yet unspent, might explode Out of the old lie burning on the ground, And, crackling into the air, leave me half-blind. Don Juan stood up and said that he was going for a walk in the plaza, in the cen ter of town. He asked me to come along. I immediately assumed that the poem had evoked a negative response in him and he needed to dispel it. We reached the square plaza without having said a word. We walked around it a co uple of times, still not talking. There were quite a number of people, milling a

round the stores on the streets facing the east and north sides of the park. All the streets around the plaza were unevenly paved. The houses were massive, onestory adobe buildings, with tiled roofs, whitewashed walls, and blue or brown pa inted doors. On a side street, a block away from the plaza, the high walls of th e enormous colonial church, which looked like a Moorish mosque, loomed ominously over the roof of the only hotel in town. On the south side, there were two rest aurants, which inexplicably coexisted side by side, doing good business, serving practically the same menu at the same prices. I broke the silence and asked don Juan whether he also found it odd that both re staurants were just about the same. "Everything is possible in this town," he replied. The way he said it made me feel uneasy. "Why are you so nervous?" he asked, with a serious expression. "Do you know some thing you're not telling me?" "Why am I nervous? That's a laugh. I am always nervous around you, don Juan. Som etimes more so than others." He seemed to be making a serious effort not to laugh. "Naguals are not really th e most friendly beings on earth," he said in a tone of apology. "I learned this the hard way, being pitted against my teacher, the terrible nagual Julian. His m ere presence used to scare the daylights out of me. And when he used to zero in on me, I always thought my life wasn't worth a plug nickel." "Unquestionably, don Juan, you have the same effect on me." He laughed openly. "No, no. You are definitely exaggerating. I'm an angel in com parison." "You may be an angel in comparison, except that I don't have the nagual Julian t o compare you with." He laughed for a moment, then became serious again. "I don't know why, but I definitely feel scared," I explained. "Do you feel you have reason to be scared?" he asked and stopped walking to peer at me. His tone of voice and his raised eyebrows gave me the impression he suspected th at I knew something I was not revealing to him. He was clearly expecting a discl osure on my part. "Your insistence makes me wonder," I said. "Are you sure you are not the one who has something up his sleeve?" "I do have something up my sleeve," he admitted and grinned. "But that's not the issue. The issue is that there is something in this town awaiting you. And you don't quite know what it is or you do know what it is but don't dare to tell me, or you don't know anything about it at all." "What's waiting for me here?" Instead of answering me, don Juan briskly resumed his walking, and we kept going around the plaza in complete silence. We circled it quite a few times, looking for a place to sit. Then, a group of young women got up from a bench and left.

"For years now, I have been describing to you the aberrant practices of the sorc erers of ancient Mexico," don Juan said as he sat down on the bench and gestured for me to sit by him. With the fervor of someone who has never said it before, he began to tell me aga in what he had told me many times, that those sorcerers, guided by extremely sel fish interests, put all their efforts into perfecting practices that pushed them further and further away from sobriety or mental balance, and that they were fi nally exterminated when their complex edifices of beliefs and practices became s o cumbersome that they could no longer support them. "The sorcerers of antiquity, of course, lived and proliferated in this area," he said, watching my reaction. "Here in this town. This town was built on the actu al foundations of one of their towns. Here in this area, the sorcerers of antiqu ity carried on all their dealings." "Do you know this for a fact, don Juan?" "I do, and so will you, very soon." My mounting anxiety was forcing me to do something I detested to focus on myself . Don Juan, sensing my frustration, egged me on. "Very soon, we'll know whether or not you're really like the old sorcerers or li ke the new ones," he said. "You are driving me nuts with all this strange and ominous talk," I protested. Being with don Juan for thirteen years had conditioned me, above everything else , to conceive of panic as something that was just around the corner at all times , ready to be released. Don Juan seemed to vacillate. I noticed his furtive glances in the direction of the church. He was even distracted. When I talked to him, he was not listening. I had to repeat my question. "Are you waiting for someone?" "Yes, I am," he said. "Most certainly I am. I was just sensing the surroundings. You caught me in the act of scanning the area with my energy body." "What did you sense, don Juan?" "My energy body senses that everything is in place. The play is on tonight. You are the main protagonist. I am a character actor with a small but meaningful rol e. I exit in the first act." "What in the world are you talking about?" He did not answer me. He smiled knowingly. "I'm preparing the ground," he said. "Warming you up, so to speak, harping on the idea that modern-day sorcerers have learned a hard lesson. They have realized that only if they remain totally deta ched can they have the energy to be free. Theirs is a peculiar type of detachmen t, which is born not out of fear or indolence but out of conviction." Don Juan paused and stood up, stretched his arms in front of him, to his sides, and then behind him. "Do the same," he advised me. "It relaxes the body, and you have to be very relaxed to face what's coming to you tonight." He smiled broadl y. "Either total detachment or utter indulging is coming to you tonight. It is a choice that every nagual in my line has to make." He sat down again and took a deep breath. What he had said seemed to have taken all his energy.

"I think I can understand detachment and indulging," he went on, "because I had the privilege of knowing two naguals my benefactor, the nagual Julian, and his b enefactor, the nagual Elias. I witnessed the difference between the two. The nag ual Elias was detached to the point that he could put aside a gift of power. The nagual Julian was also detached, but not enough to put aside such a gift." "Judging by the way you're talking," I said, "I would say that you are going to spring some sort of test on me tonight. Is that true?" "I don't have the power to spring tests of any sort on you, but the spirit does. " He said this with a grin, then added, "I am merely its agent." "What is the spirit going to do to me, don Juan?" "All I can say is that tonight you're going to get a lesson in dreaming, the way lessons in dreaming used to be, but you are not going to get that lesson from m e. Someone else is going to be your teacher and guide you tonight." "Who is going to be my teacher and guide?" "A visitor, who might be a horrendous surprise to you or no surprise at all." "And what's the lesson in dreaming I am going to get?" "It's a lesson about the fourth gate of dreaming. And it is in two parts. The fi rst part I'll explain to you presently. The second part nobody can explain to yo u, because it is something that pertains only to you. All the naguals of my line got this two-part lesson, but no two of those lessons were alike; they were tai lored to fit those naguals' personal bents of character." "Your explanation doesn't help me at all, don Juan. I am getting more and more n ervous." We remained quiet for a long moment. I was shaken up and fidgety and did not kno w what else to say without actually nagging. "As you already know, for modern-day sorcerers to perceive energy directly is a matter of personal attainment," don Juan said. "We maneuver the assemblage point through self-discipline. For the old sorcerers, the displacement of the assembl age point was a consequence of their subjugation to others, their teachers, who accomplished those displacements through dark operations and gave them to their disciples as gifts of power. "It's possible for someone with greater energy than ours to do anything to us," he went on. "For example, the nagual Julian could have turned me into anything h e wanted, a fiend or a saint. But he was an impeccable nagual and let me be myse lf. The old sorcerers were not that impeccable, and, by means of their ceaseless efforts to gain control over others, they created a situation of darkness and t error that was passed on from teacher to disciple." He stood up and swept his gaze all around us. "As you can see, this town isn't m uch," he continued, "but it has a unique fascination for the warriors of my line . Here lies the source of what we are and the source of what we don't want to be . "Since I am at the end of my time, I must pass on to you certain ideas, recount to you certain stories, put you in touch with certain beings, right here in this town, exactly as my benefactor did with me."

Don Juan said that he was reiterating something I already was familiar with, tha t whatever he was and everything he knew were a legacy from his teacher, the nag ual Julian. He in turn inherited everything from his teacher, the nagual Elias. The nagual Elias from the nagual Rosendo; he from the nagual Lujan; the nagual L ujan from the nagual Santisteban; and the nagual Santisteban from the nagual Seb astian. He told me again, in a very formal tone, something he had explained to me many t imes before, that there were eight naguals before the nagual Sebastian, but that they were quite different. They had a different attitude toward sorcery, a diff erent concept of it, although they were still directly related to his sorcery li neage. "You must recollect now, and repeat to me, everything I've told you about the na gual Sebastian," he demanded. His request seemed odd to me, but I repeated everything I had been told by him o r by any of his companions about the nagual Sebastian and the mythical old sorce rer, the death defier, known to them as the tenant. "You know that the death defier makes us gifts of power every generation," don J uan said. "And the specific nature of those gifts of power is what changed the c ourse of our lineage." He explained that the tenant, being a sorcerer from the old school, had learned from his teachers all the intricacies of shifting his assemblage point. Since he had perhaps thousands of years of strange life and awareness - ample time to pe rfect anything - he knew now how to reach and hold hundreds, if not thousands, o f positions of the assemblage point. His gifts were like both maps for shifting the assemblage point to specific spots and manuals on how to immobilize it on an y of those positions and thus acquire cohesion. Don Juan was at the peak of his raconteur's form. I had never seen him more dram atic. If I had not known him better, I would have sworn that his voice had the d eep and worried inflection of someone gripped by fear or preoccupation. His gest ures gave me the impression of a good actor portraying nervousness and concern t o perfection. Don Juan peered at me, and, in the tone and manner of someone making a painful r evelation, he said that, for instance, the nagual Lujan received from the tenant a gift of fifty positions. He shook his head rhythmically, as if he were silent ly asking me to consider what he had just said. I kept quiet. "Fifty positions!" he exclaimed in wonder. "For a gift, one or, at the most, two positions of the assemblage point should be more than adequate." He shrugged his shoulders, gesturing bewilderment. "I was told that the tenant l iked the nagual Lujan immensely," he continued. "They struck up such .a close fr iendship that they were practically inseparable. I was told that the nagual Luja n and the tenant used to stroll into the church over there every morning for ear ly mass." "Right here, in this town?" I asked, in total surprise. "Right here," he replied. "Possibly they sat down on this very spot, on another bench, over a hundred years ago." "The nagual Lujan and the tenant really walked in this plaza?" I asked again, un able to overcome my surprise.

"You bet!" he exclaimed. "I brought you here tonight because the poem you were r eading to me cued me that it was time for you to meet the tenant." Panic overtook me with the speed of wildfire. I had to breathe through my mouth for a moment. "We have been discussing the strange accomplishments of the sorcerers of ancient times," don Juan continued. "But it's always hard when one has to talk exclusiv ely in idealities, without any firsthand knowledge. I can repeat to you from now until doomsday something that is crystal clear to me but impossible for you to understand or believe, because you don't have any practical knowledge of it." He stood up and gazed at me from head to toe. "Let's go to church," he said. "Th e tenant likes the church and its surroundings. I'm positive this is the moment to go there." Very few times in the course of my association with don Juan had I felt such app rehension. I was numb. My entire body trembled when I stood up. My stomach was t ied in knots, yet I followed him without a word when he headed for the church, m y knees wobbling and sagging involuntarily every time I took a step. By the time we had walked the short block from the plaza to the limestone steps of the chur ch portico, I was about to faint. Don Juan put his arm around my shoulders to pr op me up. "There's the tenant," he said as casually as if he had just spotted an old frien d. I looked in the direction he was pointing and saw a group of five women and thre e men at the far end of the portico. My fast and panicked glance did not registe r anything unusual about those people. I couldn't even tell whether they were go ing into the church or coming out of it. I noticed, though, that they seemed to be congregated there accidentally. They were not together. By the time don Juan and I reached the small door, cut out in the church's massi ve wooden portals, three women had entered the church. The three men and the oth er two women were walking away. I experienced a moment of confusion and looked a t don Juan for directions. He pointed with a movement of his chin to the holy wa ter font. "We must observe the rules and cross ourselves," he whispered. "Where's the tenant?" I asked, also in a whisper. Don Juan dipped the tips of his fingers in the basin and made the sign of the cr oss. With an imperative gesture of the chin, he urged me to do the same. "Was the tenant one of the three men who left?" I whispered nearly in his ear. "No," he whispered back. "The tenant is one of the three women who stayed. The o ne in the back row." At that moment, a woman in the back row turned her head toward me, smiled, and n odded at me. I reached the door in one jump and ran out. Don Juan ran after me. With incredible agility, he overtook me and held me by th e arm. "Where are you going?" he asked, his face and body contorting with laughter.

He held me firmly by the arm as I took big gulps of air. I was veritably choking . Peals of laughter came out of him, like ocean waves. I forcefully pulled away and walked toward the plaza. He followed me. "I never imagined you were going to get so upset," he said, as new waves of laug hter shook his body. "Why didn't you tell me that the tenant is a woman?" "That sorcerer in there is the death defier," he said solemnly. "For such a sorc erer, so versed in the shifts of the assemblage point, to be a man or a woman is a matter of choice or convenience. This is the first part of the lesson in drea ming I said you were going to get. And the death defier is the mysterious visito r who's going to guide you through it." He held his sides as laughter made him cough. I was speechless. Then a sudden fu ry possessed me. I was not mad at don Juan or myself or anyone in particular. It was a cold fury, which made me feel as if my chest and all my neck muscles were going to explode. "Let's go back to the church," I shouted, and I didn't recognize my own voice. "Now, now," he said softly. "You don't have to jump into the fire just like that . Think. Deliberate. Measure things up. Cool that mind of yours. Never in your l ife have you been put to such a test. You need calmness now. "I can't tell you what to do," he continued. "I can only, like any other nagual, put you in front of your challenge, after telling you, in quite oblique terms, everything that is pertinent. This is another of the nagual's maneuvers to say e verything without saying it or to ask without asking." I wanted to get it over with quickly. But don Juan said that a moment's pause wo uld restore whatever was left of my self-assurance. My knees were about to give in. Solicitously, don Juan made me sit down on the curb. He sat next to me. "The first part of the dreaming lesson in question is that maleness and femalene ss are not final states but are the result of a specific act of positioning the assemblage point," he said. "And this act is, naturally, a matter of volition an d training. Since it was a subject close to the old sorcerers' hearts, they are the only ones who can shed light on it." Perhaps because it was the only rational thing to do, I began to argue with don Juan. "I can't accept or believe what you are saying," I said. I felt heat risin g to my face. "But you saw the woman," don Juan retorted. "Do you think that all of this is a trick?" "I don't know what to think." "That being in the church is a real woman," he said forcefully. "Why should that be so disturbing to you? The fact that she was born a man attests only to the p ower of the old sorcerers' machinations. This shouldn't surprise you. You have a lready embodied all the principles of sorcery." My insides were about to burst with tension. In an accusing tone, don Juan said that I was just being argumentative. With forced patience but real pomposity, I explained to him the biological foundation of maleness and femaleness.

"I understand all that," he said. "And you're right in what you're saying. Your flaw is to try to make your assessments universal." "What we're talking about are basic principles," I shouted. "They'll be pertinen t to man here or in any other place in the universe." "True. True," he said in a quiet voice. "Everything you say is true as long as o ur assemblage point remains on its habitual position. But the moment it is displ aced beyond certain boundaries and our daily world is no longer in function, non e of the principles you cherish has the total value you're talking about. "Your mistake is to forget that the death defier has transcended those boundarie s thousands upon thousands of times. It doesn't take a genius to realize that th e tenant is no longer bound by the same forces that bind you now." I told him that my quarrel, if it could be called a quarrel, was not with him bu t with accepting the practical side of sorcery, which, up to that moment, had be en so farfetched that it had never posed a real problem to me. I reiterated that , as a dreamer, it was within my experience to attest that in dreaming anything is possible. I reminded him that he himself had sponsored and cultivated this co nviction, together with the ultimate necessity for soundness of mind. What he wa s proposing as the tenant's case was not sane. It was a subject only for dreamin g, certainly not for the daily world. I let him know that to me it was an abhorr ent and untenable proposition. "Why this violent reaction?" he asked with a smile. His question caught me off guard. I felt embarrassed. "I think it threatens me a t the core," I admitted. And I meant it. To think that the woman in the church w as a man was somehow nauseating to me. A thought played in my mind perhaps the tenant is a transvestite. I queried don Juan, in earnest, about this possibility. He laughed so hard he seemed about to get ill. "That's too mundane a possibility," he said. "Maybe your old friends, would do s uch a thing. Your new ones are more resourceful and less masturbatory. I repeat. That being in the church is a woman. It is a she. And she has all the organs an d attributes of a female." He smiled maliciously. "You've always been attracted to women, haven't you? It seems that this situation has been tailored just for y ou." His mirth was so intense and childlike that it was contagious. We both laughed. He, with total abandon. I, with total apprehension. I came to a decision then. I stood up and said out loud that I had no desire to deal with the tenant in any form or shape. My choice was to bypass all this busi ness and go back to don Juan's house and then home. Don Juan said that my decision was perfectly all right with him, and we started back to his house. My thoughts raced wildly. Am I doing the right thing? Am I ru nning away out of fear? Of course, I immediately rationalized my decision as the right and unavoidable one. After all, I assured myself, I was not interested in acquisitions, and the tenant's gifts were like acquiring property. Then doubt a nd curiosity hit me. There were so many questions I could have asked the death d efier. My heart began to pound so intensely I felt it beating against my stomach. The p ounding suddenly changed into the emissary's voice. It broke its promise not to interfere and said that an incredible force was accelerating my heart beat in or

der to drive me back to the church; to walk toward don Juan's house was to walk toward my death. I stopped walking and hurriedly confronted don Juan with the emissary's words. " Is this true?" I asked. "I am afraid it is," he admitted sheepishly. "Why didn't you tell me yourself, don Juan? Were you going to let me die because you think I am a coward?" I asked in a furious mood. "You were not going to die just like that. Your energy body has endless resource s. And it had never occurred to me to think you're a coward. I respect your deci sions, and I don't give a damn about what motivates them. "You are at the end of the road, just like me. So be a true nagual. Don't be ash amed of what you are. If you were a coward, I think you would have died of frigh t years ago. But if you're too afraid to meet the death defier, then die rather than face him. There is no shame in that." "Let's go back to the church," I said, as calmly as I could. "Now we're getting to the crux of the matter!" don Juan exclaimed. "But first, l et's go back to the park and sit down on a bench and carefully consider your opt ions. We can spare the time; besides, it's too early for the business at hand." We walked back to the park and immediately found an unoccupied bench and sat dow n. "You have to understand that only you, yourself, can make the decision to meet o r not to meet the tenant or to accept or reject his gifts of power," don Juan sa id. "But your decision has to be voiced to the woman in the church, face to face and alone; otherwise it won't be valid." Don Juan said that the tenant's gifts were extraordinary but that the price for them was tremendous. And that he himself did not approve of either, the gifts or the price. "Before you make your real decision," don Juan continued, "you have to know all the details of our transactions with that sorcerer." "I'd rather not hear about this anymore, don Juan," I pleaded. "It's your duty to know," he said. "How else are you going to make up your mind? " "Don't you think that the less I know about the tenant the better off I'll be?" "No. This is not a matter of hiding until the danger is over. This is the moment of truth. Everything you've done and experienced in the sorcerers' world has ch anneled you to this spot. I didn't want to say it, because I knew your energy bo dy was going to tell you, but there is no way to get out of this appointment. No t even by dying. Do you understand?" He shook me by the shoulders. "Do you under stand?" he repeated. I understood so well that I asked him if it would be possible for him to make me change levels of awareness in order to alleviate my fear and discomfort. He nea rly made me jump with the explosion of his no. "You must face the death defier in coldness and with ultimate premeditation," he

went on. "And you can't do this by proxy." Don Juan calmly began to repeat everything he had already told me about the deat h defier. As he talked, I realized that part of my confusion was the result of h is use of words. He rendered "death defier" in Spanish as el desafiante de la mu erte, and "tenant" as el inquilino, both of which automatically denote a male. B ut in describing the relationship between the tenant and the naguals of his line , don Juan kept on mixing the Spanish-language male and female gender denotation , creating a great confusion in me. He said that the tenant was supposed to pay for the energy he took from the nagu als of our lineage, but that whatever he paid has bound those sorcerers for gene rations. As payment for the energy taken from all those naguals, the woman in th e church taught them exactly what to do to displace their assemblage point to so me specific positions, which she herself had chosen. In other words, she bound e very one of those men with a gift of power consisting of a preselected, specific position of the assemblage point and all its implications. "What do you mean by 'all its implications,' don Juan?" "I mean the negative results of those gifts. The woman in the church knows only of indulging. There is no frugality, no temperance in that woman. For instance, she taught the nagual Julian how to arrange his assemblage point to be, just lik e her, a woman. Teaching this to my benefactor, who was an incurable voluptuary, was like giving booze to a drunkard." "But isn't it up to each one of us to be responsible for what we do?" "Yes, indeed. However, some of us have more difficulty than others in being resp onsible. To augment that difficulty deliberately, as that woman does, is to put too much unnecessary pressure on us." "How do you know the woman in the church does this deliberately?" "She has done it to every one of the naguals of my line. If we look at ourselves fairly and squarely, we have to admit that the death defier has made us, with h is gifts, into a line of very indulging, dependent sorcerers." I could not overlook his inconsistency of language usage any longer, and I compl ained to him. "You have to speak about that sorcerer as either a male or a femal e, but not as both," I said harshly. "I'm too stiff, and your arbitrary use of g ender makes me all the more uneasy." "I am very uneasy myself," he confessed. "But the truth is that the death defier is both male and female. I've never been able to take that sorcerer's change wi th grace. I was sure you would feel the same way, having seen him as a man first ." Don Juan reminded me of a time, years before, when he took me to meet the death defier and I met a man, a strange Indian who was not old but not young either an d was very slightly built. I remember mostly his strange accent and his use of o ne odd metaphor when describing things he allegedly had seen. He said, mis ojos se pasearon, my eyes walked on. For instance, he said, "My eyes walked on the he lmets of the Spanish conquerors." The event was so fleeting in my mind that I had always thought the meeting had l asted only a few minutes. Don Juan later told me that I had been gone with the d eath defier for a whole day. "The reason I was trying to find out from you earlier whether you knew what was

going on," don Juan continued, "was because I thought that years ago you had mad e an appointment with the death defier yourself." "You were giving me undue credit, don Juan. In this instance, I really don't kno w whether I am coming or going. But what gave you the idea that I knew?" "The death defier seemed to have taken a liking to you. And that meant to me tha t he might have already given you a gift of power, although you didn't remember it. Or he might have set up your appointment with him, as a woman. I even suspec ted she had given you precise directions." Don Juan remarked that the death defier, being definitely a creature of ritual h abits, always met the naguals of his line first as a man, as it had happened wit h the nagual Sebastian, and subsequently as a woman. "Why do you call the death defier's gifts, gifts of power? And why the mystery?" I asked. "You yourself can displace your assemblage point to whatever spot you want, isn't that so?" "They are called gifts of power because they are products of the specialized kno wledge of the sorcerers of antiquity," he said. "The mystery about the gifts is that no one on this earth, with the exception of the death defier, can give us a sample of that knowledge. And, of course, I can displace my assemblage point to whatever spot I want, inside or outside man's energy shape. But what I can't do , and only the death defier can, is to know what to do with my energy body in ea ch one of those spots in order to get total perception, total cohesion." He explained, then, that modern-day sorcerers do not know the details of the tho usands upon thousands of possible positions of the assemblage point. "What do you mean by details?" I asked. "Particular ways of treating the energy body in order to maintain the assemblage point fixed on specific positions," he replied. He took himself as an example. He said that the death defier's gift of power to him had been the position of the assemblage point of a crow and the procedures t o manipulate his energy body to get the total perception of a crow. Don Juan exp lained that total perception, total cohesion was what the old sorcerers sought a t any cost, and that, in the case of his own gift of power, total perception cam e to him by means of a deliberate process he had to learn, step by step, as one learns to work a very complex machine. Don Juan further explained that most of the shifts modern-day sorcerers experien ce are mild shifts within a thin bundle of energetic luminous filaments inside t he luminous egg, a bundle called the band of man, or the purely human aspect of the universe's energy. Beyond that band, but still within the luminous egg, lies the realm of the grand shifts. When the assemblage point shifts to any spot on that area, perception is still comprehensible to us, but extremely detailed proc edures are required for perception to be total. "The inorganic beings tricked you and Carol Tiggs in your last journey by helpin g you two to get total cohesion on a grand shift," don Juan said. "They displace d your assemblage points to the farthest possible spot, then helped you perceive there as if you were in your daily world. A nearly impossible thing. To do that type of perceiving a sorcerer needs pragmatic knowledge, or influential friends . "Your friends would have betrayed you in the end and left you and Carol to fend for yourselves and learn pragmatic measures in order to survive in that world. Y

ou two would have ended filled to the brim with pragmatic procedures, just like those most knowledgeable old sorcerers. "Every grand shift has different inner workings," he continued, "which modern so rcerers could learn if they knew how to fixate the assemblage point long enough at any grand shift. Only the sorcerers of ancient times had the specific knowled ge required to do this." Don Juan went on to say that the knowledge of specific procedures involved in sh ifts was not available to the eight naguals who preceded the nagual Sebastian, a nd that the tenant showed the nagual Sebastian how to achieve total perception o n ten new positions of the assemblage point. The nagual Santisteban received sev en, the nagual Lujan fifty, the nagual Rosendo six, the nagual Elias four, the n agual Julian sixteen, and he was shown two; that made a total of ninety-five spe cific positions of the assemblage point that his lineage knew about. He said tha t if I asked him whether he considered this an advantage to his lineage, he woul d have to say no, because the weight of those gifts put them closer to the old s orcerers' mood. "Now it's your turn to meet the tenant," he continued. "Perhaps the gifts he wil l give you will offset our total balance and our lineage will plunge into the da rkness that finished off the old sorcerers." "This is so horribly serious, it's sickening," I said. "I most sincerely sympathize with you," he retorted with a serious expression. " I know it's no consolation to you if I say that this is the toughest trial of a modern nagual. To face something so old and mysterious as the tenant is not aweinspiring but revolting. At least it was to me, and still is." "Why do I have to continue with it, don Juan?" "Because, without knowing it, you accepted the death defier's challenge. I drew an acceptance from you in the course of your apprenticeship, in the same manner my teacher drew one from me, surreptitiously. "I went through the same horror, only a little more brutally than you." He began to chuckle. "The nagual Julian was given to playing horrendous jokes. He told m e that there was a very beautiful and passionate widow who was madly in love wit h me. The nagual used to take me to church often, and I had seen the woman stari ng at me. I thought she was a good-looking woman. And I was a horny young man. W hen the nagual said that she liked me, I fell for it. My awakening was very rude ." I had to fight not to laugh at don Juan's gesture of lost innocence. Then the id ea of his predicament hit me, as being not funny but ghastly. "Are you sure, don Juan, that that woman is the tenant?" I asked, hoping that pe rhaps it was a mistake or a bad joke. "I am very, very sure," he said. "Besides, even if I were so dumb as to forget t he tenant, my seeing can't fail me." "Do you mean, don Juan, that the tenant has a different type of energy?" "No, not a different type of energy, but certainly different energy features tha n a normal person." "Are you absolutely sure, don Juan, that that woman is the tenant?" I insisted, driven by a strange revulsion and fear.

"That woman is the tenant!" don Juan exclaimed in a voice that admitted no doubt s. We remained quiet. I waited for the next move in the midst of a panic beyond des cription. "I have already said to you that to be a natural man or a natural woman is a mat ter of positioning the assemblage point," don Juan said. "By natural I mean some one who was born either male or female. To a seer, the shiniest part of the asse mblage point faces outward, in the case of females and inward, in the case of ma les. The tenant's assemblage point was originally facing inward, but he changed it by twisting it around and making his egglike energy shape look like a shell t hat has curled up on itself."



THE CHURCH of questions, and he seemed to have not have been more than seven o'clo was a warm night. In the evenings i the plaza until ten or eleven.

Don Juan and I sat in silence. I had run out said to me all that was pertinent. It could ck, but the plaza was unusually deserted. It n that town, people usually meandered around

I took a moment to reconsider what was happening to me. My time with don Juan wa s coming to an end. He and his party were going to fulfill the sorcerers' dream of leaving this world and entering into inconceivable dimensions. On the basis o f my limited success in dreaming, I believed that their claims were not illusory but extremely sober, although contrary to reason. They were seeking to perceive the unknown, and they had made it. Don Juan was right in saying that, by inducing a systematic displacement of the assemblage point, dreaming liberates perception, enlarging the scope of what can be perceived. For the sorcerers of his party, dreaming had not only opened the doors of other perceivable worlds but prepared them for entering into those real ms in full awareness. Dreaming, for them, had become ineffable, unprecedented, s omething whose nature and scope could only be alluded to, as when don Juan said that it is the gateway to the light and to the darkness of the universe. There was only one thing pending for them my encounter with the death defier. I regretted that don Juan had not given me notice so that I could prepare myself b etter. But he was a nagual who did everything of importance on the spur of the m oment, without any warning. For a moment, I seemed to be doing fine, sitting with don Juan in that park, wai ting for things to develop. But then my emotional stability suffered a downward swing and, in the twinkling of an eye, I was in the midst of a dark despair. I w as assailed by petty considerations about my safety, my goals, my hopes in the w orld, my worries. Upon examination, however, I had to admit that perhaps the onl y true worry I had was about my three cohorts in don Juan's world. Yet, if I tho ught it out, even that was no real worry to me. Don Juan had taught them to be t he kind of sorceresses who always knew what to do, and, most important, he had p repared them always to know what to do with what they knew. Having had all the possible worldly reasons for feeling anguish stripped off me a long time ago, all I had been left with was concern for myself. And I gave mys elf to it shamelessly. One last indulging for the road the fear of dying at the hands of the death defier. I became so afraid that I got sick to my stomach. I t ried to apologize, but don Juan laughed.

"You're not in any way unique at barfing out of fear," he said. "When I met the death defier, I wet my pants. Believe me." I waited in silence for a long, unbearable moment. "Are you ready?" he asked. I said yes. And he added, standing up, "Let's go then and find out how you are goi ng to stand up in the firing line." He led the way back to the church. To the best of my ability, all I remember of that walk, to this day, is that he had to drag me bodily the whole way. I do not remember arriving at the church or entering it. The next thing I knew, I was kn eeling on a long, worn-out wooden pew next to the woman I had seen earlier. She was smiling at me. Desperately, I looked around, trying to spot don Juan, but he was nowhere in sight. I would have flown like a bat out of hell had the woman n ot restrained me by grabbing my arm. "Why should you be so afraid of poor little me?" the woman asked me in English. I stayed glued to the spot where I was kneeling. What had taken me entirely and instantaneously was her voice. I cannot describe what it was about its raspy sou nd that called out the most recondite memories in me. It was as if I had always known that voice. I remained there immobile, mesmerized by that sound. She asked me something else in English, but I could not make out what she was saying. She smiled at me, kno wingly. "It's all right," she whispered in Spanish. She was kneeling to my right . "I understand real fear. I live with it." I was about to talk to her when I heard the emissary's voice in my ear. "It's th e voice of Hermelinda, your wet nurse," it said. The only thing I had ever known about Hermelinda was the story I was told of her being accidentally killed by a runaway truck. That the woman's voice would stir such deep, old memories was sh ocking to me. I experienced a momentary agonizing anxiety. "I am your wet nurse!" the woman exclaimed softly. "How extraordinary! Do you wa nt my breast?" Laughter convulsed her body. I made a supreme effort to remain calm, yet I knew that I was quickly losing gro und and in no time at all was going to take leave of my senses. "Don't mind my joking," the woman said in a low voice. "The truth is that I like you very much. You are bustling with energy. And we are going to get along fine ." Two older men knelt down right in front of us. One of them turned curiously to l ook at us. She paid no attention to him and kept on whispering in my ear. "Let me hold your hand," she pleaded. But her plea was like a command. I surrend ered my hand to her, unable to say no. "Thank you. Thank you for your confidence and your trust in me," she whispered. The sound of her voice was driving me mad. Its raspiness was so exotic, so utter ly feminine. Not under any circumstances would I have taken it for a man's voice laboring to sound womanly. It was a raspy voice, but not a throaty or harsh-sou nding one. It was more like the sound of bare feet softly walking on gravel. I made a tremendous effort to break an invisible sheet of energy that seemed to have enveloped me. I thought I succeeded. I stood up, ready to leave, and I woul d have had not the woman also stood up and whispered in my ear, "Don't run away. There is so much I have to tell you."

I automatically sat down, stopped by curiosity. Strangely, my anxiety was sudden ly gone, and so was my fear. I even had enough presence to ask the woman, "Are y ou really a woman?" She chuckled softly, like a young girl. Then she voiced a convoluted sentence. " If you dare to think that I would transform myself into a fearsome man and cause you harm, you are gravely mistaken," she said, accentuating even more that stra nge, mesmeric voice. "You are my benefactor. I am your servant, as I have been t he servant of all the naguals who preceded you." Gathering all the energy I could, I spoke my mind to her. "You are welcome to my energy," I said. "It's a gift from me to you, but I don't want any gifts of pow er from you. And I really mean this." "I can't take your energy for free," she whispered. "I pay for what I get, that' s the deal. It's foolish to give your energy for free." "I've been a fool all my life. Believe me," I said. "I can surely afford to make you a gift. I have no problem with it. You need the energy, take it. But I don' t need to be saddled with unnecessaries. I have nothing and I love it." "Perhaps," she said pensively. Aggressively, I asked her whether she meant that perhaps she would take my energ y or that she did not believe I had nothing and loved it. She giggled with delight and said that she might take my energy since I was so g enerously offering it but that she had to make a payment. She had to give me a t hing of similar value. As I heard her speak, I became aware that she spoke Spanish with a most extravag ant foreign accent. She added an extra phoneme to the middle syllable of every w ord. Never in my life had I heard anyone speak like that. "Your accent is quite extraordinary," I said. "Where is it from?" "From nearly eternity," she said and sighed. We had begun to connect. I understood why she sighed. She was the closest thing to permanent, while I was temporary. That was my advantage. The death defier had worked herself into a corner, and I was free. I examined her closely. She seemed to be between thirty-five and forty years old . She was a dark, thoroughly Indian woman, almost husky, but not fat or even hef ty. I could see that the skin of her forearms and hands was smooth, the muscles, firm and youthful. I judged that she was five feet, six or seven inches tall. S he wore a long dress, a black shawl, and guaraches. In her kneeling position, I could also see her smooth heels and part of her powerful calves. Her midsection was lean. She had big breasts that she could not or perhaps did not want to hide under her shawl. Her hair was jet black and tied in a long braid. She was not b eautiful, but she was not homely either. Her features were in no way outstanding . I felt that she could not possibly have attracted anybody's attention, except for her eyes, which she kept low, hidden beneath downcast eyelids. Her eyes were magnificent, clear, peaceful. Apart from don Juan's, I had never seen eyes more brilliant, more alive. Her eyes put me completely at ease. Eyes like that could not be malevolent. I ha d a surge of trust and optimism and the feeling that I had known her all my life . But I was also very conscious of something else my emotional instability. It h ad always plagued me in don Juan's world, forcing me to be like a yo-yo. I had m

oments of total trust and insight only to be followed by abject doubts and distr ust. This event was not going to be different. My suspicious mind suddenly came up with the warning thought that I was falling under the woman's spell. "You learned Spanish late in life, didn't you?" I said, just to get out from und er my thoughts and to avoid her reading them. "Only yesterday," she retorted and broke into a crystalline laughter, her small, strangely white teeth, shining like a row of pearls. People turned to look at us. I lowered my forehead as if in deep prayer. The wom an moved closer to me. "Is there a place where we could talk?" I asked. "We are talking here," she said. "I have talked here with all the naguals of you r line. If you whisper, no one will know we are talking." I was dying to ask her about her age. But a sobering memory came to my rescue. I remembered a friend of mine who for years had been setting up all kinds of trap s to make me confess my age to him. I detested his petty concern, and now I was about to engage in the same behavior. I dropped it instantly. I wanted to tell h er about it, just to keep the conversation going. She seemed to know what was go ing through my mind. She squeezed my arm in a friendly gesture, as if to say tha t we had shared a thought. "Instead of giving me a gift, can you tell me something that would help me in my way?" I asked her. She shook her head. "No," she whispered. "We are extremely different. More diffe rent than I believed possible." She got up and slid sideways out of the pew. She deftly genuflected as she faced the main altar. She crossed herself and signaled me to follow her to a large si de altar to our left. We knelt in front of a life-size crucifix. Before I had time to say anything, sh e spoke. "I've been alive for a very, very long time," she said. "The reason I h ave had this long life is that I control the shifts and movements of my assembla ge point. Also, I don't stay here in your world too long. I have to save the ene rgy I get from the naguals of your line." "What is it like to exist in other worlds?" I asked. "It's like in your dreaming, except that I have more mobility. And I can stay lo nger anywhere I want. Just like if you would stay as long as you wanted in any o f your dreams." "When you are in this world, are you pinned down to this area alone?" "No. I go everywhere I want." "Do you always go as a woman?" "I've been a woman longer than a man. Definitely, I like it much better. I think I've nearly forgotten how to be a man. I am all female!" She took my hand and made me touch her crotch. My heart was pounding in my throa t. She was indeed a female.

"I can't just take your energy," she said, changing the subject. "We have to str ike another kind of agreement." Another wave of mundane reasoning hit me then. I wanted to ask her where she liv ed when she was in this world. I did not need to voice my question to get an ans wer. "You're much, much younger than I," she said, "and you already have difficulty t elling people where you live. And even if you take them to the house you own or pay rent on, that's not where you live." "There are so many things I want to ask you, but all I do is think stupid though ts," I said. "You don't need to ask me anything," she went on. "You already know what I know. All you needed was a jolt in order to claim what you already know. I am giving you that jolt." Not only did I think stupid thoughts but I was in a state of such suggestibility that no sooner had she finished saying that I knew what she knew than I felt I knew everything, and I no longer needed to ask any more questions. Laughingly, I told her about my gullibility. "You're not gullible," she assured me with authority. "You know everything, beca use you're now totally in the second attention. Look around!" For a moment, I could not focus my sight. It was exactly as if water had gotten into my eyes. When I arranged my view, I knew that something portentous had happ ened. The church was different, darker, more ominous, and somehow harder. I stoo d up and took a couple of steps toward the nave. What caught my eye were the pew s; they were made not out of lumber but out of thin, twisted poles. These were h omemade pews, set inside a magnificent stone building. Also, the light in the ch urch was different. It was yellowish, and its dim glow cast the blackest shadows I had ever seen. It came from the candles of the many altars. I had an insight about how well candlelight mixed with the massive stone walls and ornaments of a colonial church. The woman was staring at me; the brightness of her eyes was most remarkable. I k new then that I was dreaming and she was directing the dream. But I was not afra id of her or of the dream. I moved away from the side altar and looked again at the nave of the church. The re were people kneeling in prayer there. Lots of them, strangely small, dark, hard people. I could see their bowed heads all the way to the foot of the main altar. The ones who were close to me stared at me, obviously, in disapproval. I was gaping at them and at everything else. I could not hear any noise, though. People moved, but there was no sound. "I can't hear anything," I said to the woman, and my voice boomed, echoing as if the church were a hollow shell. Nearly all the heads turned to look at me. The woman pulled me back into the dar kness of the side altar. "You will hear if you don't listen with your ears," she said. "Listen with your dreaming attention." It appeared that all I needed was her insinuation. I was suddenly flooded by the droning sound of a multitude in prayer. I was instantly swept up by it. I found

it the most exquisite sound I had ever heard. I wanted to rave about it to the woman, but she was not by my side. I looked for her. She had nearly reached the door. She turned there to signal me to follow her. I caught up with her at the p ortico. The streetlights were gone. The only illumination was moonlight. The fac ade of the church was also different; it was unfinished. Square blocks of limest one lay everywhere. There were no houses or buildings around the church. In the moonlight the scene was eerie. "Where are we going?" I asked her. "Nowhere," she replied. "We simply came out here to have more space, more privac y. Here we can talk our little heads off." She urged me to sit down on a quarried, half-chiseled piece of limestone. "The s econd attention has endless treasures to be discovered," she began. "The initial position in which the dreamer places his body is of key importance. And right t here is the secret of the ancient sorcerers, who were already ancient in my time . Think about it." She sat so close to me that I felt the heat of her body. She put an arm around m y shoulder and pressed me against her bosom. Her body had a most peculiar fragr ance; it reminded me of trees or sage. It was not that she was wearing perfume; her whole being seemed to exude that characteristic odor of pine forests. Also t he heat of her body was not like mine or like that of anyone else I knew. Hers w as a cool, mentholated heat, even, balanced. The thought that came to my mind wa s that her heat would press on relentlessly but knew no hurry. She began then to whisper in my left ear. She said that the gifts she had given to the naguals of my line had to do with what the old sorcerers used to call the twin positions. That is to say, the initial position in which a dreamer holds h is physical body to begin dreaming is mirrored by the position in which he holds his energy body, in dreams, to fixate his assemblage point on any spot of his c hoosing. The two positions make a unit, she said, and it took the old sorcerers thousands of years to find out the perfect relationship between any two position s. She commented, with a giggle, that the sorcerers of today will never have the time or the disposition to do all that work, and that the men and women of my l ine were indeed lucky to have her to give them such gifts. Her laughter had a mo st remarkable, crystalline sound. I had not quite understood her explanation of the twin positions. Boldly, I told her that I did not want to practice those things but only know about them as in tellectual possibilities. "What exactly do you want to know?" she asked softly. "Explain to me what you mean by the twin positions, or the initial position in w hich a dreamer holds his body to start dreaming." I said. "How do you lie down to start your dreaming?" she asked. "Any which way. I don't have a pattern. Don Juan never stressed this point." "Well, I do stress it," she said and stood up. She changed positions. She sat down to my right and whispered in my other ear th at, in accordance with what she knew, the position in which one places the body is of utmost importance. She proposed a way of testing this by performing an ext remely delicate but simple exercise. "Start your dreaming by lying on your right side, with your knees a bit bent," s

he said. "The discipline is to maintain that position and fall asleep in it. In dreaming, then, the exercise is to dream that you lie down in exactly the same p osition and fall asleep again." "What does that do?" I asked. "It makes the assemblage point stay put, and I mean really stay put, in whatever position it is at the instant of that second falling asleep." "What are the results of this exercise?" "Total perception. I am sure your teachers have already told you that my gifts a re gifts of total perception." "Yes. But I think I am not clear about what total perception means," I lied. She ignored me and went on to tell me that the four variations of the exercise w ere to fall asleep lying on the right side, the left, the back, and the stomach. Then in dreaming the exercise was to dream of falling asleep a second time in t he same position as the dreaming had been started. She promised me extraordinary results, which she said were not possible to foretell. She abruptly changed the subject and asked me, "What's the gift you want for you rself?" "No gift for me. I've told you that already." "I insist. I must offer you a gift, and you must accept it. That is our agreemen t." "Our agreement is that we give you energy. So take it from me. This one is on me . My gift to you." The woman seemed dumbfounded. And I persisted in telling her it was all right wi th me that she took my energy. I even told her that I liked her immensely. Natur ally, I meant it. There was something supremely sad and, at the same time, supre mely appealing about her. "Let's go back inside the church," she muttered. "If you really want to make me a gift," I said, "take me for a stroll in this to wn, in the moonlight." She shook her head affirmatively. "Provided that you don't say a word," she said . "Why not?" I asked, but I already knew the answer. "Because we are dreaming," she said. "I'll be taking you deeper into my dream." She explained that as long as we stayed in the church, I had enough energy to th ink and converse, but that beyond the boundaries of that church it was a differe nt situation. "Why is that?" I asked daringly. In a most serious tone, which not only increased her eeriness but terrified me, the woman said, "Because there is no out there. This is a dream. You are at the fourth gate of dreaming, dreaming my dream."

She told me that her art was to be capable of projecting her intent, and that ev erything I saw around me was her intent. She said in a whisper that the church a nd the town were the results of her intent; they did not exist, yet they did. Sh e added, looking into my eyes, that this is one of the mysteries of intending in the second attention the twin positions of dreaming. It can be done, but it can not be explained or comprehended. She told me then that she came from a line of sorcerers who knew how to move abo ut in the second attention by projecting their intent. Her story was that the so rcerers of her line practiced the art of projecting their thoughts in dreaming i n order to accomplish the truthful reproduction of any object or structure or la ndmark or scenery of their choice. She said that the sorcerers of her line used to start by gazing at a simple obje ct and memorizing every detail of it. They would then close their eyes and visua lize the object and correct their visualization against the true object until th ey could see it, in its completeness, with their eyes shut. The next thing in their developing scheme was to dream with the object and creat e in the dream, from the point of view of their own perception, a total material ization of the object. This act, the woman said, was called the first step to to tal perception. From a simple object, those sorcerers went on to take more and more complex item s. Their final aim was for all of them together to visualize a total world, then dream that world and thus re-create a totally veritable realm where they could exist. "When any of the sorcerers of my line were able to do that," the woman went on, "they could easily pull anyone into their intent, into their dream. This is what I am doing to you now, and what I did to all the naguals of your line." The woman giggled. "You better believe it," she said, as if I did not. "Whole po pulations disappeared dreaming like that. This is the reason I said to you that this church and this town are one of the mysteries of intending in the second at tention." "You say that whole populations disappeared that way. How was it possible?" I as ked. "They visualized and then re-created in dreaming the same scenery," she replied. "You've never visualized anything, so it's very dangerous for you to go into my dream." She warned me, then, that to cross the fourth gate and travel to places that exi st only in someone else's intent was perilous, since every item in such a dream had to be an ultimately personal item. "Do you still want to go?" she asked. I said yes. Then she told me more about the twin positions. The essence of her e xplanation was that if I were, for instance, dreaming of my hometown and my drea m had started when I lay down on my right side, I could very easily stay in the town of my dream if I would lie on my right side, in the dream, and dream that I had fallen asleep. The second dream not only would necessarily be a dream of my hometown, but would be the most concrete dream one can imagine. She was confident that in my dreaming training I had gotten countless dreams of great concreteness, but she assured me that every one of them had to be a fluke. For the only way to have absolute control of dreams was to use the technique of

the twin positions. "And don't ask me why," she added. "It just happens. Like everything else." She made me stand up and admonished me again not to talk or stray from her. She took my hand gently, as if I were a child, and headed toward a clump of dark sil houettes of houses. We were on a cobbled street. Hard river rocks had been pound ed edgewise into the dirt. Uneven pressure had created uneven surfaces. It seeme d that the cobblers had followed the contours of the ground without bothering to level it. The houses were big, whitewashed, one-story, dusty buildings with tiled roofs. T here were people meandering quietly. Dark shadows inside the houses gave me the feeling of curious but frightened neighbors gossiping behind doors. I could also see the flat mountains around the town. Contrary to what had happened to me all along in my dreaming, my mental processe s were unimpaired. My thoughts were not pushed away by the force of the events i n the dream. And my mental calculations told me I was in the dream version of th e town where don Juan lived, but at a different time. My curiosity was at its pe ak. I was actually with the death defier in her dream. But was it a dream? She h erself had said it was a dream. I wanted to watch everything, to be superalert. I wanted to test everything by seeing energy. I felt embarrassed, but the woman tightened her grip on my hand as if to signal me that she agreed with me. Still feeling absurdly bashful, I automatically stated out loud my intent to see . In my dreaming practices, I had been using all along the phrase "I want to see energy." Sometimes, I had to say it over and over until I got results. This tim e, in the woman's dream town, as I began to repeat it in my usual manner, the wo man began to laugh. Her laughter was like don Juan's a deep, abandoned belly lau gh. "What's so funny?" I asked, somehow contaminated by her mirth. "Juan Matus doesn't like the old sorcerers in general and me in particular," the woman said between fits of laughter. "All we have to do, in order to see in our dreams, is to point with our little finger at the item we want to see. To make you yell in my dream is his way to send me his message. You have to admit that h e's really clever." She paused for a moment, then said in the tone of a revelati on, "Of course, to yell like an asshole works too." The sorcerers' sense of humor bewildered me beyond measure. She laughed so hard she seemed to be unable to proceed with our walk. I felt stupid. When she calmed down and was perfectly poised again, she politely told me that I could point at anything I wanted in her dream, including herself. I pointed at a house with the little finger of my left hand. There was no energy in that house. The house was like any other item of a regular dream. I pointed at everything around me with the same result. "Point at me," she urged me. "You must corroborate that this is the method dream ers follow in order to see." She was thoroughly right. That was the method. The instant I pointed my finger a t her, she was a blob of energy. A very peculiar blob of energy, I may add. Her energetic shape was exactly as don Juan had described it; it looked like an enor mous seashell, curled inwardly along a cleavage that ran its length. "I am the only energy-generating being in this dream," she said. "So the proper thing for you to do is just watch everything."

At that moment I was struck, for the first time, by the immensity of don Juan's joke. He had actually contrived to have me learn to yell in my dreaming so that I could yell in the privacy of the death defier's dream. I found that touch so f unny that laughter spilled out of me in suffocating waves. "Let's continue our walk," the woman said softly when I had no more laughter in me. There were only two streets that intersected; each had three blocks of houses. W e walked the length of both streets, not once but four times. I looked at everyt hing and listened with my dreaming attention for any noises. There were very few , only dogs barking in the distance, or people speaking in whispers as we went b y. The dogs barking brought me an unknown and profound longing. I had to stop walki ng. I sought relief by leaning my shoulder against a wall. The contact with the wall was shocking to me, not because the wall was unusual but because what I had leaned on was a solid wall, like any other wall I had ever touched. I felt it w ith my free hand. I ran my fingers on its rough surface. It was indeed a wall! Its stunning realness put an immediate end to my longing and renewed my interest in watching everything. I was looking, specifically, for features that could be correlated with the town of my day. However, no matter how intently I observed, I had no success. There was a plaza in that town, but it was in front of the ch urch, facing the portico. In the moonlight the mountains around the town were clearly visible and almost r ecognizable. I tried to orient myself, observing the moon and the stars, as if I were in the consensual reality of everyday life. It was a waning moon, perhaps a day after full. It was high over the horizon. It must have been between eight and nine in the evening. I could see Orion to the right of the moon; its two mai n stars, Betelgeuse and Rigel, were on a horizontal straight line with the moon. I estimated it to be early December. My time was May. In May, Orion is nowhere in sight at that time. I gazed at the moon as long as I could. Nothing shifted. It was the moon as far as I could tell. The disparity in time got me very excite d. As I reexamined the southern horizon, I thought I could distinguish the bell-lik e peak visible from don Juan's patio. I tried next to figure out where his house might have been. For one instant I thought I found it. I became so enthralled t hat I pulled my hand out of the woman's grip. Instantly, a tremendous anxiety po ssessed me. I knew that I had to go back to the church, because if I did not I w ould simply drop dead on the spot. I turned around and bolted for the church. Th e woman quickly grabbed my hand and followed me. As we approached the church at a running pace, I became aware that the town in t hat dreaming was behind the church. Had I taken this into consideration, orienta tion might have been possible. As it was, I had no more dreaming attention. I fo cused all of it on the architectural and ornamental details on the back of the c hurch. I had never seen that part of the building in the world of everyday life, and I thought that if I could record its features in my memory, I could check t hem later against the details of the real church. That was the plan I concocted on the spur of the moment. Something inside me, ho wever, scorned my efforts at validation. During all my apprenticeship, I had bee n plagued by the need for objectivity, which had forced me to check and recheck everything about don Juan's world. Yet it was not validation per se that was alw ays at stake but the need to use this drive for objectivity as a crutch to give me protection at the moments of most intense cognitive disruption; when it was t

ime to check what I had validated, I never went through with it. Inside the church, the woman and I knelt in front of the small altar on the left side, where we had been, and the next instant, I woke up in the well-illuminate d church of my day. The woman crossed herself and stood up. I did the same automatically. She took m y arm and began to walk toward the door, "Wait, wait," I said and was surprised that I could talk. I could not think clea rly, yet I wanted to ask her a convoluted question. What I wanted to know was how anyone could have the energy to visualiz e every detail of a whole town. Smiling, the woman answered my unvoiced question; she said that she was very goo d at visualizing because after a lifetime of doing it, she had many, many lifeti mes to perfect it. She added that the town I had visited and the church where we had talked were examples of her recent visualizations. The church was the same church where Sebastian had been a sexton. She had given herself the task of memo rizing every detail of every corner of that church and that town, for that matte r, out of a need to survive. She ended her talk with a most disturbing afterthought. "Since you know quite a bit about this town, even though you've never tried to visualize it," she said, "you are now helping me to intend it. I bet you won't believe me if I tell you t hat this town you are looking at now doesn't really exist, outside your intent a nd mine." She peered at me and laughed at my sense of horror, for I had just fully realize d what she was saying. "Are we still dreaming?" I asked, astonished. "We are," she said. "But this dreaming is more real than the other, because you' re helping me. It is not possible to explain it beyond saying that it is happeni ng. Like everything else." She pointed all around her. "There is no way to tell how it happens, but it does. Remember always what I've told you this is the myst ery of intending in the second attention." She gently pulled me closer to her. "Let's stroll to the plaza of this dream," s he said. "But perhaps I should fix myself a little bit so you'll be more at ease ." I looked at her uncomprehendingly as she expertly changed her appearance. She di d this with very simple, mundane maneuvers. She undid her long skirt, revealing the very average midcalf skirt she was wearing underneath. She then twisted her long braid into a chignon and changed from her guaraches into inch-heel shoes sh e had in a small cloth sack. She turned over her reversible black shawl to reveal a beige stole. She looked l ike a typical middle-class Mexican woman from the city, perhaps on a visit to th at town. She took my arm with a woman's aplomb and led the way to the plaza. "What happened to your tongue?" she said in English. "Did the cat eat it?" I was totally engrossed in the unthinkable possibility that I was still in a dre am; what is more, I was beginning to believe that if it were true, I ran the ris k of never waking up.

In a nonchalant tone that I could not recognize as mine, I said, "I didn't reali ze until now that you spoke in English to me before. Where did you learn it?" "In the world out there. I speak many languages." She paused and scrutinized me. "I've had plenty of time to learn them. Since we're going to spend a lot of tim e together, I'll teach you my own language sometime." She giggled, no doubt at m y look of despair. I stopped walking. "Are we going to spend a lot of time together?" I asked, betr aying my feelings. "Of course," she replied in a joyful tone. "You are, and I should say very gener ously, going to give me your energy, for free. You said that yourself, didn't yo u?" I was aghast. "What's the problem?" the woman asked, shifting back into Spanish. "Don't tell m e that you regret your decision. We are sorcerers. It's too late to change your mind. You are not afraid, are you?" I was again more than terrified, but, if I had been put on the spot to describe what terrified me, I would not have known. I was certainly not afraid of being w ith the death defier in another dream or of losing my mind or even my life. Was I afraid of evil? I asked myself. But the thought of evil could not withstand ex amination. As a result of all those years on the sorcerers' path, I knew without the shadow of a doubt that in the universe only energy exists; evil is merely a concatenation of the human mind, overwhelmed by the fixation of the assemblage point on its habitual position. Logically, there was really nothing for me to b e afraid of. I knew that, but I also knew that my real weakness was to lack the fluidity to fix my assemblage point instantly on any new position to which it wa s displaced. The contact with the death defier was displacing my assemblage poin t at a tremendous rate, and I did not have the prowess to keep up with the push. The end result was a vague pseudo-sensation of fearing that I might not be able to wake up. "There is no problem," I said. "Let's continue our dream walk." She linked her arm with mine, and we reached the park in silence. It was not at all a forced silence. But my mind was running in circles. How strange, I thought ; only a while ago I had walked with don Juan from the park to the church, in th e midst of the most terrifying normal fear. Now I was walking back from the chur ch to the park with the object of my fear, and I was more terrified than ever, b ut in a different, more mature, more deadly manner. To fend off my worries, I began to look around. If this was a dream, as I believ ed it was, there was a way to prove or disprove it. I pointed my finger at the h ouses, at the church, at the pavement in the street. I pointed at people. I poin ted at everything. Daringly, I even grabbed a couple of people, whom I seemed to scare considerably. I felt their mass. They were as real as anything I consider real, except that they did not generate energy. Nothing in that town generated energy. Everything seemed real and normal, yet it was a dream. I turned to the woman, who was holding on to my arm, and questioned her about it . "We are dreaming," she said in her raspy voice and giggled. "But how can people and things around us to be so real, so three-dimensional? " "The mystery of intending in the second attention!" she exclaimed reverently. "T hose people out there are so real that they even have thoughts."

That was the last stroke. I did not want to question anything else. I wanted to abandon myself to that dream. A considerable jolt on my arm brought me back to t he moment. We had reached the plaza. The woman had stopped walking and was pulli ng me to sit down on a bench. I knew I was in trouble when I did not feel the be nch underneath me as I sat down. I began to spin. I thought I was ascending. I c aught a most fleeting glimpse of the park, as if I were looking at it from above . "This is it!" I yelled. I thought I was dying. The spinning ascension turned int o a twirling descent into blackness. Make an effort, nagual," a woman's voice urged me. "Don't sink. Surface, surface . Use your dreaming techniques!" My mind began to work. I thought it was the voice of an English speaker, and I a lso thought that if I were to use dreaming techniques, I had to find a point of departure to energize myself. "Open your eyes," the voice said. "Open them now. Use the first thing you see as a point of departure." I made a supreme effort and opened my eyes. I saw trees and blue sky. It was day time! A blurry face was peering at me. But I could not focus my eyes. I thought mat it was the woman in the church looking at me. "Use my face," the voice said. It was a familiar voice, but I could not identify it. "Make my face your home base; then look at everything," the voice went on. My ears were clearing up, and so were my eyes. I gazed at the woman's face, then at the trees in the park, at the wrought-iron bench, at people walking by, and back again at her face. In spite of the fact that her face changed every time I gazed at her, I began to experience a minimum of control. When I was more in possession of my faculties, I realized that a woman was sitting on the bench, holding my head on her lap. A nd she was not the woman in the church; she was Carol Tiggs. "What are you doing here?" I gasped. My fright and surprise were so intense that I wanted to jump up and run, but my body was not ruled at all by my mental awareness. Anguishing moments followed, i n which I tried desperately but uselessly to get up. The world around me was too clear for me to believe I was still dreaming, yet my impaired motor control mad e me suspect that this was really a dream. Besides, Carol's presence was too abr upt; there were no antecedents to justify it. Cautiously, I attempted to will myself to get up, as I had done hundreds of time s in dreaming, but nothing happened. If I ever needed to be objective, this was the time. As carefully as I could, I began to look at everything within my field of vision with one eye first. I repeated the process with the other eye. I took the consistency between the images of my two eyes as an indication that I was i n the consensual reality of everyday life. Next, I examined Carol. I noticed at that moment that I could move my arms. It w as only my lower body that was veritably paralyzed. I touched Carol's face and h ands; I embraced her. She was solid and, I believed, the real Carol Tiggs. My re lief was enormous, because for a moment I'd had the dark suspicion that she was the death defier masquerading as Carol.

With utmost care, Carol helped me to sit up on the bench. I had been sprawled on my back, half on the bench and half on the ground. I noticed then something tot ally out of the norm. I was wearing faded blue Levi's and worn brown leather boo ts. I also had on a Levi's jacket and a denim shirt. "Wait a minute," I said to Carol. "Look at me! Are these my clothes? Am I myself ?" Carol laughed and shook me by the shoulders, the way she always did to denote ca maraderie, manliness, that she was one of the boys. "I'm looking at your beautiful self," she said in her funny forced falsetto. "Oh massa, who else could it possibly be?" "How in the hell can I be wearing Levi's and boots?" I insisted. "I don't own an y." "Those are my clothes you are wearing. I found you naked!" "Where? When?" "Around the church, about an hour ago. I came to the plaza here to look for you. The nagual sent me to see if I could find you. I brought the clothes, just in c ase." I told her that I felt terribly vulnerable and embarrassed to have wandered arou nd without my clothes. "Strangely enough, there was no one around," she assured me, but I felt she was saying it just to ease my discomfort. Her playful smile told me so. "I must have been with the death defier all last night, maybe even longer," I sa id. "What day is it today?" "Don't worry about dates," she said, laughing. "When you are more centered, you' ll count the days yourself." "Don't humor me, Carol Tiggs. What day is it today?" My voice was a gruff, no-no nsense voice that did not seem to belong to me. "It's the day after the big fiesta," she said and slapped me gently on my should er. "We all have been looking for you since last night." "But what am I doing here?" "I took you to the hotel across the plaza. I couldn't carry you all the way to t he nagual's house; you ran out of the room a few minutes ago, and we ended up he re." "Why didn't you ask the nagual for help?" "Because this is an affair that concerns only you and me. We must solve it toget her." That shut me up. She made perfect sense to me. I asked her one more nagging ques tion. "What did I say when you found me?" "You said that you had been so deeply into the second attention and for such a l ong time that you were not quite rational yet. All you wanted to do was to fall asleep."

"When did I lose my motor control?" "Only a moment ago. You'll get it back. You yourself know that it is quite norma l, when you enter into the second attention and receive a considerable energy jo lt, to lose control of your speech or of your limbs." "And when did you lose your lisping, Carol?" I caught her totally by surprise. She peered at me and broke into a hearty laugh . "I've been working on it for a long time," she confessed. "I think that it's t erribly annoying to hear a grown woman lisping. Besides, you hate it." Admitting that I detested her lisping was not difficult. Don Juan and I had trie d to cure her, but we had concluded she was not interested in getting cured. Her lisping made her extremely cute to everyone, and don Juan's feelings were that she loved it and was not going to give it up. Hearing her speak without lisping was tremendously rewarding and exciting to me. It proved to me that she was capa ble of radical changes on her own, a thing neither don Juan nor I was ever sure about. "What else did the nagual say to you when he sent you to look for me?" I asked. "He said you were having a bout with the death defier." In a confidential tone, I revealed to Carol that the death defier was a woman. N onchalantly, she said that she knew it. "How can you know it?" I shouted. "No one has ever known this, apart from don Ju an. Did he tell you that himself?" "Of course he did," she replied, unperturbed by my shouting. "What you have over looked is that I also met the woman in the church. I met her before you did. We amiably chatted in the church for quite a while." I believed Carol was telling me the truth. What she was describing was very much what don Juan would do. He would in all likelihood send Carol as a scout in ord er to draw conclusions. "When did you see the death defier?" I asked. "A couple of weeks ago," she replied in a matter-of-fact tone. "It was no great event for me. I had no energy to give her, or at least not the energy that woman wants." "Why did you see her then? Is dealing with the nagual woman also part of the dea th defier's and sorcerers' agreement?" "I saw her because the nagual said that you and I are interchangeable, and for n o other reason. Our energy bodies have merged many times. Don't you remember? Th e woman and I talked about the ease with which we merge. I stayed with her maybe three or four hours, until the nagual came in and got me out." "Did you stay in the church all that time?" I asked, because I could hardly beli eve that they had knelt in there for three or four hours only talking about the merging of our energy bodies. "She took me into another facet of her intent," Carol conceded after a moment's thought. "She made me see how she actually escaped her captors."

Carol related then a most intriguing story. She said that according to what the woman in the church had made her see, every sorcerer of antiquity fell, inescapa bly, prey to the inorganic beings. The inorganic beings, after capturing them, g ave them power to be the intermediaries between our world and their realm, which people called the netherworld. The death defier was unavoidably caught in the nets of the inorganic beings. Car ol estimated that he spent perhaps thousands of years as a captive, until the mo ment he was capable of transforming himself into a woman. He had clearly seen th is as his way out of that world the day he found out that the inorganic beings r egard the female principle as imperishable. They believe that the female princip le has such a pliability and its scope is so vast that its members are imperviou s to traps and setups and can hardly be held captive. The death defier's transfo rmation was so complete and so detailed that she was instantly spewed out of the inorganic beings' realm. "Did she tell you that the inorganic beings are still after her?" I asked. "Naturally they are after her," Carol assured me. "The woman told me she has to fend off her pursuers every moment of her life." "What can they do to her?" "Realize she was a man and pull her back to captivity, I suppose. I think she fe ars them more than you can think it's possible to fear anything." Nonchalantly, Carol told me that the woman in the church was thoroughly aware of my run-in with the inorganic beings and that she also knew about the blue scout . "She knows everything about you and me," Carol continued. "And not because I tol d her anything, but because she is part of our lives and our lineage. She mentio ned that she had always followed all of us, you and me in particular." Carol related to me the instances that the woman knew in which Carol and I had a cted together. As she spoke, I began to experience a unique nostalgia for the ve ry person who was in front of me Carol Tiggs. I wished desperately to embrace he r. I reached out to her, but I lost my balance and fell off the bench. Carol helped me up from the pavement and anxiously examined my legs and the pupi ls of my eyes, my neck and my lower back. She said that I was still suffering fr om an energetic jolt. She propped my head on her bosom and caressed me as if I were a malingering chil d she was humoring. After a while I did feel better; I even began to regain my motor control. "How do you like the clothes I am wearing?" Carol asked me all of a sudden. "Am I overdressed for the occasion? Do I look all right to you?" Carol was always exquisitely dressed. If there was anything certain about her, i t was her impeccable taste in clothes. In fact, as long as I had known her, it h ad been a running joke between don Juan and the rest of us that her only virtue was her expertise at buying beautiful clothes and wearing them with grace and st yle. I found her question very odd and made a comment. "Why would you be insecure abo ut your appearance? It has never bothered you before. Are you trying to impress someone?"

"I'm trying to impress you, of course," she said. "But this is not the time," I protested. "What's going on with the death defier is the important matter, not your appearance." "You'd be surprised how important my appearance is." She laughed. "My appearance is a matter of life or death for both of us." "What are you talking about? You remind me of the nagual setting up my meeting w ith the death defier. He nearly drove me nuts with his mysterious talk." "Was his mysterious talk justified?" Carol asked with a deadly serious expressio n. "It most certainly was," I admitted. "So is my appearance. Humor me. How do you find me? Appealing, unappealing, attr active, average, disgusting, overpowering, bossy?" I thought for a moment and made my assessment. I found Carol very appealing. Thi s was quite strange to me. I had never consciously thought about her appeal. "I find you divinely beautiful," I said. "In fact, you're downright stunning." "Then this must be the right appearance." She sighed. I was trying to figure out her meanings, when she spoke again. She asked, "What was your time with the death defier like?" I succinctly told her about my experience, mainly about the first dream. I said that I believed the death defier had made me see that town, but at another time in the past. "But that's not possible," she blurted out. "There is no past or future in the u niverse. There is only the moment." "I know that it was the past," I said. "It was the same church, but a different town." "Think for a moment," she insisted. "In the universe there is only energy, and e nergy has only a here and now, an endless and ever-present here and now." "So what do you think happened to me, Carol?" "With the death defier's help, you crossed the fourth gate of dreaming," she sai d. "The woman in the church took you into her dream, into her intent. She took y ou into her visualization of this town. Obviously, she visualized it in the past , and that visualization is still intact in her. As her present visualization of this town must be there too." After a long silence she asked me another question. "What else did the woman do with you?" I told Carol about the second dream. The dream of the town as it stands today. "There you are," she said. "Not only did the woman take you into her past intent but she further helped you cross the fourth gate by making your energy body jou rney to another place that exists today, only in her intent." Carol paused and asked me whether the woman in the church had explained to me wh

at intending in the second attention meant. I did remember her mentioning but not really explaining what it meant to intend in the second attention. Carol was dealing with concepts don Juan had never spok en about. "Where did you get all these novel ideas?" I asked, truly marveling at how lucid she was. In a noncommittal tone, Carol assured me that the woman in the church had explai ned to her a great deal about those intricacies. "We are intending in the second attention now," she continued. "The woman in the church made us fall asleep; you here, and I in Tucson. And then we fell asleep again in our dream. But you don't remember that part, while I do. The secret of the twin positions. Remember what the woman told you; the second dream is intend ing in the second attention the only way to cross the fourth gate of dreaming." After a long pause, during which I could not hink the woman in the church really made you receive one. Her gift was to add her energy nd forward on the here-and-now energy of the articulate one word, she said, "I t a gift, although you didn't want to to ours in order to move backward a universe."

I got extremely excited. Carol's words were precise, apropos. She had defined fo r me something I considered undefinable, although I did not know what it was tha t she had defined. If I could have moved, I would have leapt to hug her. She smi led beatifically as I kept on ranting nervously about the sense her words made t o me. I commented rhetorically that don Juan had never told me anything similar. "Maybe he doesn't know," Carol said, not offensively but conciliatorily. I did not argue with her. I remained quiet for a while, strangely void of though ts. Then my thoughts and words erupted out of me like a volcano. People went aro und the plaza, staring at us every so often or stopping in front of us to watch us. And we must have been a sight Carol Tiggs kissing and caressing my face whil e I ranted on and on about her lucidity and my encounter with the death defier. When I was able to walk, she guided me across the plaza to the only hotel in tow n. She assured me that I did not yet have the energy to go to don Juan's house b ut that everybody there knew our whereabouts. "How would they know our whereabouts?" I asked. "The nagual is a very crafty old sorcerer," she replied, laughing. "He's the one who told me that if I found you energetically mangled, I should put you in the hotel rather than risk crossing the town with you in tow." Her words and especially her smile made me feel so relieved that I kept on walki ng in a state of bliss. We went around the corner to the hotel's entrance, half a block down the street, right in front of the church. We went through the bleak lobby, up the cement stairway to the second floor, directly to an unfriendly ro om I had never seen before. Carol said that I had been there; however, I had no recollection of the hotel or the room. I was so tired, though, that I could not think about it. I just sank into the bed, face down. All I wanted to do was slee p, yet I was too keyed up. There were too many loose ends, although everything s eemed so orderly. I had a sudden surge of nervous excitation and sat up. "I never told you that I hadn't accepted the death defier's gift," I said, facin g Carol. "How did you know I didn't?" "Oh, but you told me that yourself," she protested as she sat down next to me. "

You were so proud of it. That was the first thing you blurted out when I found y ou." This was the only answer, so far, that did not quite satisfy me. What she was re porting did not sound like my statement. "I think you read me wrong," I said. "I just didn't want to get anything that wo uld deviate me from my goal." "Do you mean you didn't feel proud of refusing?" " No. I didn't feel anything. I am no longer capable of feeling anything, except f ear." I stretched my legs and put my head on the pillow. I felt that if I closed my ey es or did not keep on talking I would be asleep in an instant. I told Carol how I had argued with don Juan, at the beginning of my association with him, about h is confessed motive for staying on the warrior's path. He had said that fear kep t him going in a straight line, and that what he feared the most was to lose the nagual, the abstract, the spirit. "Compared with losing the nagual, death is nothing," he had said with a note of true passion in his voice. "My fear of losing the nagual is the only real thing I have, because without it I would be worse than dead." I said to Carol that I had immediately contradicted don Juan and bragged that si nce I was impervious to fear, if I had to stay within the confines of one path, the moving force for me had to be love. Don Juan had retorted that when the real pull comes, fear is the only worthwhile condition for a warrior. I secretly resented him for what I thought was his cov ert narrow-mindedness. "The wheel has done a full turn," I said to Carol, "and look at me now. I can sw ear to you that the only thing that keeps me going is the fear of losing the nag ual." Carol stared at me with a strange look I had never seen in her. "I dare to disag ree," she said softly. "Fear is nothing compared with affection. Fear makes you run wildly; love makes you move intelligently." "What are you saying, Carol Tiggs? Are sorcerers people in love now?" She did not answer. She lay next to me and put her head on my shoulder. We staye d there, in that strange, unfriendly room, for a long time, in total silence. "I feel what you feel," Carol said abruptly. "Now, try to feel what I feel. You can do it. But let's do it in the dark." Carol stretched her arm up and turned off the light above the bed. I sat up stra ight in one single motion. A jolt of fright had gone through me like electricity . As soon as Carol turned off the light, it was nighttime inside that room. In t he middle of great agitation, I asked Carol about it. "You're not all together yet," she said reassuringly. "You had a bout of monumen tal proportions. Going so deeply into the second attention has left you a little mangled, so to speak. Of course, it's daytime, but your eyes can't yet adjust p roperly to the dim light inside this room." More or less convinced, I lay down again. Carol kept on talking, but I was not l istening. I felt the sheets. They were real sheets. I ran my hands on the bed. I t was a bed! I leaned over and ran the palms of my hands on the cold tiles of th e floor. I got out of bed and checked every item in the room and in the bathroom

. Everything was perfectly normal, perfectly real. I told Carol that when she tu rned off the light, I had the clear sensation I was dreaming. "Give yourself a break," she said. "Cut this investigatory nonsense and come to bed and rest." I opened the curtains of the window to the street. It was daytime outside, but t he moment I closed them it was nighttime inside. Carol begged me to come back to bed. She feared that I might run away and end up in the street, as I had done b efore. She made sense. I went back to bed without noticing that not even for a s econd had it entered my mind to point at things. It was as if that knowledge had been erased from my memory. The darkness in that hotel room was most extraordinary. It brought me a deliciou s sense of peace and harmony. It brought me also a profound sadness, a longing f or human warmth, for companionship. I felt more than bewildered. Never had anyth ing like this happened to me. I lay in bed, trying to remember if that longing w as something I knew. It was not. The longings I knew were not for human companio nship; they were abstract; they were rather a sort of sadness for not reaching s omething undefined. "I am coming apart," I said to Carol. "I am about to weep for people." I thought she would understand my statement as being funny. I intended it as a j oke. But she did not say anything; she seemed to agree with me. She sighed. Bein g in an unstable state of mind, I became instantly swayed toward emotionality. I faced her in the darkness and muttered something that in a more lucid moment wo uld have been quite irrational to me. "I absolutely adore you," I said. Talk like that among the sorcerers of don Juan's line was unthinkable. Carol Tig gs was the nagual woman. Between the two of us, there was no need for demonstrat ions of affection. In fact, we did not even know what we felt for each other. We had been taught by don Juan that among sorcerers there was no need or time for such feelings. Carol smiled at me and embraced me. And I was filled with such a consuming affec tion for her that I began to weep involuntarily. "Your energy body is moving forward on the universe's luminous filaments of ener gy," she whispered in my ear. "We are being carried by the death defier's gift o f intent." I had enough energy to understand what she was saying. I even questioned her abo ut whether she, herself, understood what it all meant. She hushed me and whisper ed in my ear. "I do understand; the death defier's gift to you was the wings of intent. And with them, you and I are dreaming ourselves in another time. In a ti me yet to come." I pushed her away and sat up. The way Carol was voicing those complex sorcerers' thoughts was unsettling to me. She was not given to take conceptual thinking se riously. We had always joked among ourselves that she did not have a philosopher 's mind. "What's the matter with you?" I asked. "Yours is a new development for me Carol the sorceress-philosopher. You are talking like don Juan." "Not yet." She laughed. "But it's coming. It's rolling, and when it finally hits me, it'll be the easiest thing in the world for me to be a sorceress-philosophe

r. You'll see. And no one will be able to explain it because it will just happen ." An alarm bell rang in my mind. "You're not Carol!" I shouted. "You're the death defier masquerading as Carol. I knew it." Carol laughed, undisturbed by my accusation. "Don't be absurd," she said. "You'r e going to miss the lesson. I knew that, sooner or later, you were going to give in to your indulging. Believe me, I am Carol. But we're doing something we've n ever done we are intending in the second attention, as the sorcerers of antiquit y used to do." I was not convinced, but I had no more energy to pursue my argument, for somethi ng like the great vortexes of my dreaming was beginning to pull me in. I heard C arol's voice faintly, saying in my ear, "We are dreaming ourselves. Dream your i ntent of me. Intend me forward! Intend me forward!" With great effort, I voiced my innermost thought. "Stay here with me forever," I said with the slowness of a tape recorder on the blink. She responded with some thing incomprehensible. I wanted to laugh at my voice, but then the vortex swall owed me. When I woke up, I was alone in the hotel room. I had no idea how long I had slep t. I felt extremely disappointed at not finding Carol by my side. I hurriedly dr essed and went down to the lobby to look for her. Besides, I wanted to shake off some strange sleepiness that had clung to me. At the desk, the manager told me that the American woman who had rented the room had just left a moment ago. I ran out to the street, hoping to catch her, but t here was no sign of her. It was midday; the sun was shining in a cloudless sky. It was a bit warm. I walked to the church. My surprise was genuine but dull at finding out that I h ad indeed seen the detail of its architectural structure in that dream. Unintere stedly, I played my own devil's advocate and gave myself the benefit of the doub t. Perhaps don Juan and I had examined the back of the church and I did not reme mber it. I thought about it. It did not matter. My validation scheme had no mean ing for me anyway. I was too sleepy to care. From there I slowly walked to don Juan's house, still looking for Carol. I was s ure I was going to find her there, waiting for me. Don Juan received me as if I had come back from the dead. He and his companions were in the throes of agitation as they examined me with u ndisguised curiosity. "Where have you been?" don Juan demanded. I could not comprehend the reason for all the fuss. I told him that I had spent the night with Carol in the hotel by the plaza, because I had no energy to walk back from the church to their house, but that they already knew this. "We knew nothing of the sort," he snapped. "Didn't Carol tell you she was with me?" I asked in the midst of a dull suspicio n, which, if I had not been so exhausted, would have been alarming. No one answered. They looked at one another, searchingly. I faced don Juan and t

old him I was under the impression he had sent Carol to find me. Don Juan paced the room up and down without saying a word. "Carol Tiggs hasn't been with us at all," he said. "And you've been gone for nin e days." My fatigue prevented me from being blasted by those statements. His tone of voic e and the concern the others showed were ample proof that they were serious. But I was so numb that there was nothing for me to say. Don Juan asked me to tell them, in all possible detail, what had transpired betw een the death defier and me. I was shocked at being able to remember so much, an d at being able to convey all of it in spite of my fatigue. A moment of levity b roke the tension when I told them how hard the woman had laughed at my inane yel ling in her dream, my intent to see. "Pointing the little finger works better," I said to don Juan, but without any f eeling of recrimination. Don Juan asked if the woman had any other reaction to my yelling besides laughin g. I had no memory of one, except her mirth and the fact that she had commented how intensely he disliked her. "I don't dislike her," don Juan protested. "I just don't like the old sorcerers' coerciveness." Addressing everybody, I said that I personally had liked that woman immensely an d unbiasedly. And that I had loved Carol Tiggs as I never thought I could love a nyone. They did not seem to appreciate what I was saying. They looked at one ano ther as if I had suddenly gone crazy. I wanted to say more, to explain myself. B ut don Juan, I believed just to stop me from babbling idiocies, practically drag ged me out of the house and back to the hotel. The same manager I had spoken to earlier obligingly listened to our description of Carol Tiggs, but he flatly denied ever having seen her or me before. He even called the hotel maids; they corroborated his statements. "What can the meaning of all this be?" don Juan asked out loud. It seemed to be a question addressed to himself. He gently ushered me out of the hotel. "Let's g et out of this confounded place," he said. When we were outside, he ordered me not to turn around to look at the hotel or a t the church across the street, but to keep my head down. I looked at my shoes a nd instantly realized I was no longer wearing Carol's clothes but my own. I coul d not remember, however, no matter how hard I tried, when I had changed clothes. I figured that it must have been when I woke up in the hotel room. I must have put on my own clothes then, although my memory was blank. By then we had reached the plaza. Before we crossed it to head off to don Juan's house, I explained to him about my clothes. He shook his head rhythmically, lis tening to every word. Then he sat down on a bench, and, in a voice that conveyed genuine concern, he warned me that, at the moment, I had no way of knowing what had transpired in the second attention between the woman in the church and my e nergy body. My interaction with the Carol Tiggs of the hotel had been just the t ip of the iceberg. "It's horrendous to think that you were in the second don Juan went on. "Nine days is just a second for the ity for us." Before I could protest or explain or say th a comment. "Consider this," he said. "If you still attention for nine days," death defier, but an etern anything, he stopped me wi can't remember all the thi

ngs I taught you and did with you in the second attention, imagine how much more difficult it must be to remember what the death defier taught you and did with you. I only made you change levels of awareness; the death defier made you chang e universes." I felt meek and defeated. Don Juan and his two companions urged me to make a tit anic effort and try to remember when I changed my clothes. I could not. There wa s nothing in my mind no feelings, no memories. Somehow, I was not totally there with them. The nervous agitation of don Juan and his two companions reached a peak. Never h ad I seen him so discombobulated. There had always been a touch of fun, of not q uite taking himself seriously in everything he did or said to me. Not this time, though. Again, I tried to think, bring forth some memory that would shed light on all th is; and again I failed, but I did not feel defeated; an improbable surge of opti mism overtook me. I felt that everything was coming along as it should. Don Juan's expressed concern was that he knew nothing about the dreaming I had d one with the woman in the church. To create a dream hotel, a dream town, a dream Carol Tiggs was to him only a sample of the old sorcerers' dreaming prowess, th e total scope of which defied human imagination. Don Juan opened his arms expansively and finally smiled with his usual delight. "We can only deduce that the woman in the church showed you how to do it," he sa id in a slow, deliberate tone. "It's going to be a giant task for you to make co mprehensible an incomprehensible maneuver. It has been a masterful movement on t he chessboard, performed by the death defier as the woman in the church. She has used Carol's energy body and yours to lift off, to break away from her moorings . She took you up on your offer of free energy." What he was saying had no meaning to me; apparently, it meant a great deal to hi s two companions. They became immensely agitated. Addressing them, don Juan expl ained that the death defier and the woman in the church were different expressio ns of the same energy; the woman in the church was the more powerful and complex of the two. Upon taking control, she made use of Carol Tiggs's energy body, in some obscure, ominous fashion congruous with the old sorcerers' machinations, an d created the Carol Tiggs of the hotel, a Carol Tiggs of sheer intent. Don Juan added that Carol and the woman may have arrived at some sort of energetic agreem ent during their meeting. At that instant, a thought seemed to find its way to don Juan. He stared at his two companions, unbelievingly. Their eyes darted around, going from one to the o ther. I was sure they were not merely looking for agreement, for they seemed to have realized something in unison. "All our speculations are useless," don Juan said in a quiet, even tone. "I beli eve there is no longer any Carol Tiggs. There isn't any woman in the church eith er; both have merged and flown away on the wings of intent, I believe, forward. "The reason the Carol Tiggs of the hotel was so worried about her appearance was because she was the woman in the church, making you dream a Carol Tiggs of anot her kind; an infinitely more powerful Carol Tiggs. Don't you remember what she s aid? 'Dream your intent of me. Intend me forward.'" "What does this mean, don Ju an?" I asked stunned. "It means that the death defier has seen her total way out . She has caught a ride with you. Your fate is her fate." "Meaning what, don Jua n?" "Meaning that if you reach freedom so will she." "How is she going to do tha t?"

"Through Carol Tiggs. But don't worry about Carol." He said this before I voiced my apprehension. "She's capable of that maneuver and much more." Immensities were piling up on me. I already felt their crushing weight. I had a moment of lucidity and asked don Juan, "What is going to be the outcome of all t his?" He did not answer. He gazed at me, scanning me from head to toe. Then he slowly and deliberately said, "The death defier's gift consists of endless dreaming pos sibilities. One of them was your dream of Carol Tiggs in another time, in anothe r world; a more vast world, open-ended; a world where the impossible might even be feasible. The implication was not only that you will live those possibilities but that one day you will comprehend them." He stood up, and we started to walk in silence toward his house. My thoughts beg an to race wildly. They were not thoughts, actually, but images, a mixture of me mories of the woman in the church and of Carol Tiggs, talking to me in the darkn ess in the dream hotel room. A couple of times I was near to condensing those im ages into a feeling of my usual self, but I had to give it up; I had no energy f or such a task. Before we arrived at the house, don Juan stopped walking and faced me. He again scrutinized me carefully, as if he were looking for signs in my body. I then fel t obliged to set him straight on a subject I believed he was deadly wrong about. "I was with the real believed she was the to that belief. She l, as I was there at Carol Tiggs at the hotel," I said. "For a moment, I myself death defier, but after careful evaluation, I can't hold on was Carol. In some obscure, awesome way she was at the hote the hotel myself."

"Of course she was Carol," don Juan agreed. "But not the Carol you and I know. T his one was a dream Carol, I've told you, a Carol made out of pure intent. You h elped the woman in the church spin that dream. Her art was to make that dream an all-inclusive reality the art of the old sorcerers, the most frightening thing there is. I told you that you were going to get the crowning lesson in dreaming, didn't I?" "What do you think happened to Carol Tiggs?" I asked. "Carol Tiggs is gone," he replied. "But someday you will find the new Carol Tigg s, the one in the dream hotel room." "What do you mean she's gone?" "She's gone from the world," he said. I felt a surge of nervousness cut through my solar plexus. I was awakening. The awareness of myself had started to become familiar to me, but I was not yet full y in control of it. It had begun, though, to break through the fog of the dream; it had begun as a mixture of not knowing what was going on and the foreboding s ensation that the incommensurable was just around the corner. I must have had an expression of disbelief, because don Juan added in a forceful tone, "This is dreaming. You should know by now that its transactions are final . Carol Tiggs is gone." "But where do you think she went, don Juan?" "Wherever the sorcerers of antiquity went. I told you that the death defier's gi ft was endless dreaming possibilities. You didn't want anything concrete, so the

woman in the church gave you an abstract gift the possibility of flying on the wings of intent."

End of file

Sign up to vote on this title
UsefulNot useful